Tumgik
#my mind stayed on positive side of thing before all that drama spilled out on my dash
hl-obsessed · 11 months
Note
Hi! No hate, just curious what you think Louis meant with that reply. I’m feeling kind of hurt and would love a different interpretation. Thanks!
Ok so this is long one, anon.
An this is my letter of complain to the fandom. I'm disappointed in you guys.
(this might be a little chaotic but bare with me)
*
Louis isn't stupid - that's first of all. He knows damn good what he's doing.
Second - we actually know shit. We have no idea what he was actually talking about.
But if we taking this as Larry and Parma ham thing and clearly denying this, then here we go:
_
You talking about how weird it was that he told us day before that he's going to be on for a chat.
Especially when he spent time on social medias yesterday liking and commenting on posts. He could have just start replying to the questions on tt because there are hundreds everyday just waiting for him, and fandom would catch on him being online in seconds and would start asking things immediately. There wasn't actually reason for this unless... it been step up.
Set up that someone form above could monitor things, his every step, every move.
There probably was sheet ready with questions he had to answer. Babygate, denying Larry, usual shit.
Maybe there was one answer for one song he pulled out on tour.
One for 505, one for 7, one for HIM in Back To You. Or one for songs and another ones for lights, one for blue and green, other for rainbow ones.
We think he just did that because he could and wanted to. What if he went for an agreement, that he can do this but he will have to make some comments denying all this in the future.
1 for us and 1 for antis and all the aprrences that they are keeping of him for years.
And you're treating him like he isn't the first victim in all of this. He was put in the closet, he had to sign off contract for kid to protect everything what's important to him and hid it even deeper.
You all getting pissed like he killed your mothers, and you fucking forget that's it's not about you. Larry is him, it's them. It thier lives. He can say whatever shit he wants because it is about him.
And break up with ealnor? You thought this wouldn't have consequences? Third question is maybe exactly for that.
He can do so much that is screaming Larry over and over again, for weeks on tour, and you hanging him for one comment.
True that people only see you mistakes, no matter how much good you do.
You all thinking he's stupid and he get mad to the point he didn't even saw he answered to the wrong tweet.
No one fucking thinks he did it on purpose?
Chicken in parma ham is so important, it always was. What if they made him answer Larry question and he answered wrong one on purpose, because he knew it will get enough or even more attention that way. The Above will check it out on thier list and move on, but he known real fans will know the truth.
That he didn't actually write it under right question on purpose, that he didn't actually mess with original meaning of this.
Great to see that you all are turing against him instead of thinking what he could mean by that.
I was searching for this quote when he said the fans can listen to what he's truly saying between the lines.
He doing so much cryptic shit and you are getting hung up on one fucking thing he said. Thing he probably HAD TO say.
I'll be up for the chat was a warning. I'll be up under supervision. I might say things you don't like but i had to say it. You know me, i know you, and i know you lot know how to read between the lines.
And you're giving him what for that?
There is that saying that there's no difference how they're talking about you, what's important is that they are talking.
Another box checked, Louis is trending on twitter.
You often say how brilliant his mind is and how you love the way he's thinking.
And now what, you think he just straight away get pissed, went stupid with it, and shoot rude comment at one of his fans because of what?
He's public person. He has to keep appearances. He's forced to keep an image they where building for years.
He often says how important we are to him. He wouldn't just lasched out like that on the fan, to silence stupid theories. Especially when this never works.
From time to time there is some comment that seems to be harsh. But you don't just hate him for that, especially when he does so much loud things that says otherwise.
He's tying to protect this. Them. Us. With keeping both sides happy. Can't you see that?
I'm so pissed at you guys right now.
And i'm going to protect this boy to the grave, at all costs.
16 notes · View notes
alyjojo · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
The Person On Your Mind in August 🌞 2023 - Pisces
Whole of their energy towards Pisces: The Sun
Same sex partnership is highlighted, it also feels like a bestie or someone you get along fabulously with 💅🏽 They’re the peas to your carrots, and Soulmate does come out to describe them. Their energy is very childlike and also wise, which made me chuckle because that’s very Piscean energy, they could also be one. You two just fit comfortably. It’s possible you work together, or they know about your work habits & gossip, like a roommate or a good friend. They feel sunshine when they are with you, you light up their life and make them feel good, they’re a magnet to your warm & positive energy, and they love you very much. You two are probably gossip gabs, you both love spilling tea 🫖 to each other about life & such.
Feelings: 3 Pentacles
They know you to be a hard worker, there is a lot of respect they feel for you when it comes to your goals, ambitions, and drive for success. Some of these things you could be doing together, they’re like a teammate or partner in your life, and they’re very supportive of you. The two of you could be planning a trip or vacation somewhere together, there’s something they know you’re waiting on before you can take off wherever you’re trying to go.
Intentions: Page of Swords
Gossiping, that seems to be what you two like to do together, they want to know the details about everything all of the time. Or they have some things they can’t wait to tell you about. There is still some waiting involved in this, but it’s an expectation, like everything is signed and sealed, now we wait for delivery. Or the day of the vacation perhaps, it’s exciting anticipation. They’re bursting at the seams, like they CAN’T wait 😝 But they have to. So they’ll just jibber jabber about it until finallyyyy.
Actions: Justice
Whatever you two have been working on is going to take off with no issues, everything is going to work out for the best. Work may try to be a problem for someone but I see that being handled. If things are being delayed, it shouldn’t be by a lot, and it’s work to blame. But whatever it is will happen, just stay positive about the situation. The Star shows a dream coming true for you, them, both, and it feels like you’ve both waited and put the work in for this outcome, it feels very positive & happy.
Messages:
Their side:
- Cannot Handle Reality 😵‍💫
- Wise Spirit
Your side:
- My money is my LIFE 💰
- Soulmate
Possible signs:
Leo, Libra & Cancer
If you’re dealing with:
2 Wands being your energy shows you in planning mode when it comes to your life, what you’re doing, where you want to go, and some of these people may be included or not, or supportive or not. I don’t see you as bothered by any of that, if you even notice.
Aries - there’s a lack of reciprocity with them and you’re tired of it, they just confuse you, and you’ve stepped off this merry-go-wtf cycle with them, Queen of Cups shows it’s you that’s done
Taurus - waiting around on a fair & just outcome from you, could be this person, 10 Pentacles and possible travel is the goal 🚘
Gemini - you’re the King to their Queen and they love you very much, could be planning something sweet or romantic for you two 😍
Cancer - going through a difficult situation in their family or with their job, could be leaning on you a little bit for comfort or support
Leo - loves you deeply but acts self interested, there’s hardly room for you, them, and their ego, but the emotions are real - or switch it
Virgo - wants something real with you, feels SO much passion but fights that, they want to come with solid pentacles & not just sexy wands 🔥 could definitely be a new person / date
Libra - making a decision to travel or move away from any drama with you, work has been an issue with that, could be this person
Scorpio - loves you to the point of obsession, thinks about you constantly, you may or may not have a tracking device on your car, maybe check
Sagittarius - leaving the home or relationship because they like to raise hell and start drama, then they come back and act normal, just…avoid 💯
Capricorn - wrapped up in their own growth right now, which is occurring, but you don’t know how they feel about it because they don’t talk to you
Aquarius - defensive, sees you as plotting, manipulative or snakey 🐍 like if you sit at their table, they will just move - or switch it
Pisces - there’s a pause in communication this month while you two deal with things in life, but overall the relationship feels good, especially if they’re family
3 notes · View notes
noteguk · 3 years
Text
bad attitude | jjk | m
[ ! ] this is part of the bad influence collection. You can read it as a stand-alone though! 
— summary; in which Jungkook finally learns how to behave. Kind of. 
— contents and warnings; pwp, smut, badboy!jk x goodgirl!reader, enemies with benefits/enemies to lovers, brattysub!kook x dom!reader, actually more of a switch!kook/switch!reader, the oc is kind of a demon with teasing because payback is a bitch, bondage, edging, dirty talk, begging, oral (m receiving), female masturbation, cockwarming, unprotected sex (don’t be dumb), creampie, stuffing, Taehyung makes a cameo, terrible use of the two wolves meme I’m so sorry 
— words; 7,2k 
— author’s note; yes I started this with a meme and no I’m not okay. This is kind of chaotic tbh but I wanted to write something a bit more unhinged and lighthearted after all that drama from the third part of the series. This happens some time after bad reputation. 
Also! Take a look at the text messages that brought them to this moment ;) 
Tumblr media
Probably one of the dumbest things that Jungkook had ever heard came from his roommate and childhood friend, Taehyung, after a few hours scrolling through Facebook with a blunt hanging from the corner of his lips. Taehyung was in the deep web equivalent of social media: entrepreneur pages, where young, overly-dressed men with obviously rented convertibles promised to teach gullible people how to become millionaires by working at home (if you only pay for their courses). Nevertheless, what started as an ironic scroll through shallow motivational quotes quickly escalated into a semi-believable, mostly high rant about the importance of controlling your inner demons, which Jungkook sadly had to endure, since he was the only person around and, therefore, his roommate's sole target. 
Taehyung was high out of his mind, but it seemed as if he would be the last to get that memo: in his twisted conception, he was spilling the hottest of truths (and not the incoherent ramble that it really was). Fighting through Jungkook’s complaints and eye rolls, he simply went on and on about how the page “Alpha Billionaire 101” wasn’t really that off beat when they said that you do, in fact, have two wolves inside you — and the one you feed is the one that wins. Jungkook was basically disassociating by the point that Taehyung started drawing some graphs, looking fixedly at the two wolves on the screen of his computer (one written “success and drive” and the other one representing “failure and procrastination”) and wishing that the gods above would strike him down once and for all. 
And why is that important? Well, because eventually Taehyung fell asleep and moved on with his life, only casually mentioning the other stuff he saw on that page, but his words stuck around, glued to the back of Jungkook’s head. Not because they held any sort of meaning, but because the wolf metaphor was just too stupid to forget. And that eventually caught up to Jungkook in the strangest, most unexpected of ways: with you and bondage being involved. 
Now, Jungkook had two wolves inside of him: one was extremely laid back and barely cared about most things that happened, as long as he was having a good time. The second wolf was a bitter, prideful, egocentric, mean little thing that simply wouldn’t fold no matter how much the world wanted it to. And it was that second wolf that took him to that position: because Jungkook told you that he was positive, certain, a hundred percent sure that he’d never be like you and beg for something during sex. 
Which made both of your wolves absolutely pissed. 
“What the fuck…” he mumbled, looking up at your agile hands moving like wasps around his wrists. The room was dark, barely illuminated by the moonlight that came from the window, but that wasn’t really the reason why his pupils were so blown-out. “Where did you learn to tie knots like this?” 
You smiled, giving a last pull on the ropes to make sure they would stay still. Jungkook had been elated when you finally told him that you’d be willing to try it out bondage. One thing he didn’t expect, though, was that he would be the one getting tied up. “I was in the Girl Scouts,” you told him, sitting back against his thighs. 
Jungkook scoffed, tugging at the ropes. They weren’t too tight, yet they burned his skin a bit — not an unwelcome feeling, but his mind wasn’t too focused on it. He had to live up to his own words. “Of course you were in the fucking Girl Scouts.” He rolled his eyes. “So, how long is this gonna take?”
His gaze followed as your hands unclasped your bra. Jungkook, who had already been stripped down to his boxers, could barely disguise the twitching of his eyebrows when your breasts finally came into view. The bra collapsed somewhere on the floor. “Depends on how long it takes for you to say it,” you reminded him. 
Jungkook shifted around, gaze following the rise and fall of your chest. His hands struggled against the ropes, aching to touch your breasts, and you could notice the frustration blossoming at the back of his throat when he spoke up. “I’m not gonna say it.” 
With a pout, you leaned back in, placing your hands on his broad chest for leverage. “Then it’s probably going to take a long time.” You blinked up at him, and there was a devilish glint in your eyes that he didn’t remember seeing before. He was doomed. “Comfortable?”
“Not at all,” he complained. 
The smile you gifted him made his knees weak for a second. “Perfect.” Your hands traveled to the back of his neck, fingers playing with his hair and eyes zeroing in on his mouth. “Now, be good and kiss me like you mean it, okay?” 
Be good? 
Jungkook didn’t get any time to digest your words before your mouth was pressing against his, enveloping him in your warmth — and suddenly he didn’t want to think about anything else. How could he? When you had your hands caressing his neck, with a soft sigh against his lips, there was nothing else in the world that could rob his attention. 
In the end, past his brooding, unshakable persona, Jungkook was still a weak man when it came to you, he really was. It had become a natural, well-rehearsed reaction of his to explore your mouth with his tongue at every chance that he got; your lips slapping together as he groaned against you. The skin of his wrists was tingling, pressing hard against the ropes that held his hands back from exploring your body; from pulling you closer like he wanted to. Instead, he was at your mercy, following your own pace as you leaned your head to the side, fingers tugging on his hair as you sighed happily into the kiss. 
It was exactly the way he liked: sensual, slow, messy; made his head spin when you rolled your clothed center on his erection before sucking on his tongue. Jungkook was sure that you were doing all that on purpose, riling him up as much as possible before finally touching him where he needed so much, and that was definitely going to be a problem. 
In the back of his head, Jungkook was currently trying to decide if he hated Taehyung or not: the fact that his roommate had compulsively chosen to attend a party three hours away was the reason that you were there, kissing him like he was the air that you breathed, but also the reason why Jungkook had gotten tied up in the first place. If he had had a bit more time between texting you that he would never beg in sex (a very dumb, very unthought action), and the moment that you actually tried to make it happen, perhaps he would be able to convince you to step down from it. Perhaps he would realize that his prideful side was also really, really fucking stupid when it came to predicting his own limits. 
Truth was: Jungkook was pretty much panicking when you moaned against his lips, because his cock was unbearably hard inside his underwear and he just knew that he would fold after some time. Especially when you were acting like that, like a demon trying to seduce him into selling his soul; a siren about to drag him to the abyssal depths of the ocean. He could barely follow what was happening. 
Because of his dominating tendencies, Jungkook had never seen you showing your typical neurotic, controlling self during your sexual adventures — which was something he endlessly teased you for, but never thought it would actually have any sort of backlash. It seemed that both of you liked the usual dynamic (of Jungkook taking over) well enough and, yet, as he watched that sadistic expression monopolizing your features, he realized that maybe it was for the best. Maybe you had been training your whole life to perfect the masterful art of having things happening the way you wanted it, and maybe giving you the lead was one of the worst decisions he had made in some time. 
As you pulled away, Jungkook chased after your mouth, managing to place another small kiss on your lips before the ropes held him back. “More,” he groaned. 
The curve of your mouth was a wicked little thing, almost making him lose his composure for a second. “No, no more,” you were firm in your words. “Be patient.” 
He huffed. “You only got an attitude because my hands are tied up.”
“I always have an attitude,” you were fast to correct, getting out of his lap. The lack of your warmth was instantly felt, made his chest heave in frustration as you sat down next to him. There was an embarrassingly large wet spot on his underwear that he was hoping you wouldn’t notice. “But, yeah, maybe I’m a little braver because of it.” Before he could muster up a response, one of your hands traveled between his thighs, faintly tracing its way up his skin. “And what are you going to do about it?” 
Jungkook clenched his jaw — it was embarrassing how sensitive he was, goosebumps spreading through his legs. “Don’t tease."
“Or what?” A squeeze of his bulge was everything you need to make him shut up, his hips buckling up to meet your palm. Jungkook was hard and leaking, pulsating as you gave him a few, half-assed pumps through his underwear. A few seconds were more than enough to let him have his fun, it seemed, because you were soon removing your hand from his erection. “Now, stay still unless you want me to tie your feet too.” 
He hissed at the lack of contact, but refused to complain about it out loud. You smiled at his reaction: Jungkook was so stubborn when it came to things like that, would never show you his weak, needy side so easily. But you were patient and, from what you had been told, you had all night to get your way. 
Call it revenge, call it whatever: there was nothing that you wanted more than to see Jungkook bite back his own words and beg for you. It was an ego thing, perhaps, the mission to leave him just as overwhelmed and desperate as he had made you so many times in the past. Maybe you were a bit mean about it. But it was well deserved. 
You took your time pulling one of his legs towards you, watching as his cock throbbed when you placed your body between his thighs. Jungkook could only think about how soft your mouth felt as you kissed up his thigh before, at last, you were nuzzling your face against his erection, placing kisses on his clothed member as your thumb pressed down on his sensitive tip. His breath grew irregular at the feeling, his tongue poking out to wet his lips as you looked up at him with that demonic smirk of yours, those big doe eyes that wiped his thoughts clean. Jungkook was absolutely fucked. 
Luckily, he didn’t have to urge you further because, soon enough, you were pulling his underwear down, making it join your bra on his bedroom floor. Jungkook could’ve cried when you rolled your thumb over his crown, spreading his precum all over him, a delighted hum dripping past your throat. “You’re leaking,” you commented, eyes following the glistening of his reddened tip. He could only muster a raggedy, short sigh before you were talking again. “I can clean you up, don’t worry.” 
Jungkook moaned out when you wrapped your lips around his cock, not hesitating much before you sank down on him. His head fell back when you started sucking, your cheeks hollowing out and tongue pressed flat against him. “God, your mouth feels so fucking perfect.” His hips thrusted up, but you had enough of a reflex to pull away before he managed to hit the back of your throat. “Take it deeper, baby, do it for me.”
But you did the opposite, removing him from your mouth. You glanced up at him with a disinterested look plastered all over your face, lips glossy with a beautiful mixture of your saliva and his wetness. Jungkook made a mental note to never forget that sight. “I don’t know if you understand what’s going on here, Jungkook.” You wrapped one hand around his cock, pumping it twice. It felt good, but nothing compared to your mouth. “But it’s really not your place to tell me what to do right now. That’s not how it works.” 
“Yeah?” He chuckled, eyebrows raised in a silent dare. “And what are you going to do about it?” 
Poor decisions: Jungkook’s week was filled with poor decisions. Blame that unshakable arrogant side of his, blame his terribly constructed defense mechanisms; blame whatever it was that didn’t allow him to think clearly when you were so beautifully placed between his legs, but it seemed that he really thought it would be a good call to provoke you when you were already 1) deadset on making him embarrass himself 2) probably the best Girl Scout to ever tie a knot in history. 
Jungkook was completely helpless: he knew that, you knew that. So the reason why he mocked you in such a position would forever be another mystery that science could never answer. 
And the payback arrived soon enough. Jungkook only earned a few seconds of relaxation, staring at your impassive face, before your mouth was sinking back down around his member. 
If Jungkook thought that you were teasing him before, now you were sucking him like you wanted him to cum in two seconds — hands pumping his length, playing with his balls, tip hitting your throat, tongue dragging against his slit: the four horsemen of your apocalyptic blowjob technique that got him seeing stars in no time. “Fuck, that’s my girl,” he moaned. He was sure his wrists would be all red in the following morning from the way he was mindlessly moving his arms around, his mind just so hyper-focused on the need to touch you, to pull your hair when you were wrapping around his cock so well. “Feels so fucking perfect.” 
Then, as he was just about to tip over, you pulled away. 
“No, what the fuck,” Jungkook’s eyes snapped open, still unfocused and glazed-over. His body flinched at the interruption of his pleasure, and his cock throbbing against his pelvis, angry for attention. “Fuck, why did you stop?”
“That’s what I’m going to do about it.” You smiled, and Jungkook noticed that he was really playing a very dangerous game. In a span of two seconds, he asked himself if he was that mean to you, realized that he probably was, and came to terms with the fact that he wouldn’t change anything about it. “Are you going to behave now, Jungkook?” 
He groaned, fighting against the frustrated waves that overtook his body. His orgasm, before so close, had now been washed away, leaving him with a pulsating feeling inside his guts. “You’re pissing me off.”
“Likewise.” You tilted your head to the side, placing one hand on his thigh. “Now, stay still and do what I tell you to do. That’s the last time I’m asking.” 
He frowned. “Or what?”
You blinked, pausing for a second. “Isn’t it obvious? Or I’m leaving you like this.” 
Jungkook’s brain finally seemed to comprehend the fact that, sometimes, it’s better to keep your mouth shut. So, instead of saying something, he simply watched as you removed your underwear before sitting between his legs, your thighs over his. 
Because you absolutely hated him, you had opened your legs wide, pussy on full display, as you used one hand to lean back against the mattress. His eyes almost jumped out of their sockets when you used two fingers to spread your folds apart. “Look,” you said, your breathy voice making something inside his chest switch. “I’m so wet.” 
And wet you were. Jungkook exhaled, nostrils flaring. His mouth salivated at the thought of licking you clean, fingers growing white around the ropes. He never hated an object so hard in his life. “I can… I can see that.” 
You giggled at the grogginess of his tone, dove into the satisfaction that came from his focused eyes on your soaked folds. A gentle suspire left you as your digits slipped up, covering your clit with your arousal before pressing down on it. You were acting up a bit, whining loudly at the feeling because you knew that it drove him crazy to hear you make sounds for him. “Jungkook…” you trailed off. You had to bite back a laugh when his stare snapped up at you, looking so overwhelmingly horny and pissed off at the same time — the duality of men. “Want to have you inside me.” 
He exhaled heavily. “Do it,” he said and you allowed him to think that it was his order (and not your decision) that made you move. 
Jungkook’s pupils were blown out in sheer desire, wanting to absorb every light that bounced off your soft skin when you lined yourself with his cock, covering his tip with your warm wetness, allowing it to rub between your folds. By the time that you sat down on him, he was dangerously close to cracking. 
“Oh fuck.” His hips thrusted up, wanting to feel more of your tight walls around him. It was heaven and hell, just the way he loved it, but his delight wouldn’t last long. “Fuck, baby, that feels so good.”
“It does,” you agreed, but there was a teasing inflection in your tone that he did not miss. Soon, your fingers were back where they were before, circling your clit. “And I happen to know how to make it even better. For myself, at least.” 
It took him a few moments to understand what was going on, but, once it clicked inside his head, he could’ve cried from frustration. “What are you doing?”
“Getting myself off.” You smiled — oh you were such a fucking demon, he thought, a trickster spirit that wouldn’t rest until he was begging you to let him cum. Worst part? He might as well do it. “You don’t mind, do you? I know you love to keep your cock inside me like this.” 
They say that revenge is sweet and, as you saw the flash of desperation that crossed Jungkook’s face, you couldn’t agree more. “Aren’t… aren’t you going to move?” He tried. 
You could tell that he was holding back from just thrusting up inside you, which was equally satisfying and arousing: maybe, just maybe, he was starting to learn one thing or two about following your orders. “Hmmm… not at all.” You smirked, a tiny gasp leaving your lips as you circled your sensitive spot just the right way. Jungkook followed the movement of your lips as if they were writing the secrets of the universe. “Not if you keep that attitude up.” 
He frowned, the corners of his mouth twitching in frustration. From your peripheral vision, you could see his wrists vaguely struggling against your knots — humbly speaking, you were a great Girl Scout, the typical overachiever, and you were positive that they would hold up. 
“You’re going to regret this later,” Jungkook warned, but his words didn’t even have the chance to affect you. One clenching of your walls around him was all that it took for his head to roll back, a deep grunt dripping from his mouth at the sensation. It was just enough to keep him dangling over the edge, but not even close to making him cum. “Your pussy is so fucking tight, baby. Feels so fucking good.”
“I’m almost there, that’s why.” Your other hand slithered up your waist, cupping one of your breasts. Being a bit more theatrical than necessary (because you wanted to provoke him as much as you could), you gasped out his name as you rolled one nipple between your fingers, arching your back at the sensation. You swore you saw Jungkook’s eye twitch. “Gonna cum just like this. And you’re gonna be good and watch me.” 
Again with that be good bullshit, again not giving him enough time to process it before you were timidly rolling your hips. “Baby,” he gasped. “This isn’t fair.” 
“It isn’t,” you agreed, slightly breathless, your hand moving to play with your other breast. Jungkook followed the action like every part of you was magnetic, calling for his attention. “You do that to me all the time, though.” 
He frowned. “But I let you fucking touch me.” 
“How nice of you,” you sarcastically remarked. Another small roll of your hips made you gasp, fingers working faster around your clit. Teasing Jungkook got you shamefully turned on, it seemed, because you were just about to tip over the edge. “Fuck, feels so good.” 
“It would feel so much better if you just— God, you’re so fucking wet,” his mind was barely functioning at that point, the heavenly feeling of your walls clenching around him was making him go insane. “Just ride my cock, baby.” 
“No,” that simple word was like an arrow, shooting all his hopes down. Jungkook closed his eyes and threw his head back, trying to fight against the claustrophobic nature of his position. There was no way he could hold himself back, he thought, he would beg you as many times as he needed it that was what it took for him to finally cum. “I’m close, Kook.” 
That whimpery, needy tone of yours would be the death of him one of those days. “I can fucking feel it,” he cursed. Jungkook just wanted to thrust inside your dripping pussy, make you cream his cock like you were made for it, but he knew that you would just stop everything again if he did so, and he seriously didn’t think he could take that. “S-Shit, baby, you don’t know what you’re doing to me.” 
But you had a good idea of how you were affecting him. Through parted lids, you watched as his face contorted in pleasure when you squeezed particularly tightly around him; a muffled sob perishing on his throat when you vaguely raised your hips. Jungkook was filling you up so perfectly, like he always did, and it was that amazing stretch of his cock inside you, combined with the clear hunger that covered his features, that pulled your climax towards you. 
The orgasm that washed over you was abrupt, overbearing, just blinding enough so you didn’t notice the weak little moans that Jungkook let out at the throbbing of your walls around his aching length. You tried to prolong it for as long as possible, rubbing yourself, crying out his name for theatrical reasons, but eventually sensitivity got the best of you and you stopped. 
What you found when you did, however, was a glorious sight. Jungkook was a perfect picture of lust and desperation, his chest rising and falling rapidly and eyes locked on where your two bodies joined. There was a thin coat of sweat all over his skin, the small sound of the  ropes pulling on the headboard. When he noticed you were staring, he found your gaze. “I- I stood still,” he said. 
“I know, you did so good.” You placed one hand on his cheek, leveling your face with his so you could kiss him. Jungkook melted under your touch, a deep sigh leaving his mouth as you pulled away, his cock still deep inside you. “I’m proud of you.” 
As if something had magically changed, Jungkook tried to fight against his immobilized hands, only to find out that he was still unable to free himself. “Wanna touch you so bad, baby. You look so fucking hot sitting on my cock like this.” Jungkook was spoiled, you realized, because it didn’t take him two seconds of good behavior to revert back to what he wanted to happen. It was a terrible habit, you realized, one that you probably helped enable. “Fuck, just let me cum, baby. Take these off and I’ll fuck you just the way you like it.” 
And maybe if you weren’t so high up in your power rush, you would’ve at least considered his offer. However, having Jungkook turned into a pliant mess beneath you was worth more than anything else at that moment. “I’ll think about it if you say the magic word.”
He frowned, his charm melting away. Jungkook was so adamant on having it his way that it bordered on a joke. “Not gonna do it.” 
You kissed him once again before speaking up. “Then we don’t have a deal.” You shook your head, moving away from him. Jungkook searched after your mouth, but your stupid Girl Scouts knots didn’t allow him to go much further. He collapsed back against the headboard with a frustrated groan. “You’re a terrible sub.”
“Maybe because I’m not a fucking sub— Shit.” All his thoughts were wiped clean when you slowly raised your hips, only leaving his engorged tip inside, before, finally, sitting back down. The drag of your velvety walls against his sensitive cock was driving Jungkook up the wall, his tied-up wrists mindlessly knocking against each other. “Fuck. I hate you.”
“No, you don’t.” You pouted, repeating the movement. You watched as his jaw clenched, a sharp exhale leaving his nostrils as Jungkook both fought against and searched for his pleasure. “Sure you don’t wanna say it?” 
A deliciously slow roll of your hips got him gasping out. “I’m not gonna — fuck — not gonna say it.” 
You leaned your head to the side, stopping your movements. Jungkook’s abdomen was caving in with every small brush of your pussy around him, the illumination from the streets making the drops of sweat on his skin look like small diamonds. It was an erotic sight, from the falling of his dark hair over his hooded eyes, to the beautiful inked drawings on his arms. Unfortunately, you had other things to do other than to admire him endlessly. 
With a sigh, you got up from his lap. “Too bad.”
“Baby,” Jungkook whined — actually whined —  when he felt his cock slip out of your perfect heat, collapsing against his abdomen. The sensation got him flinching, made him bite his lip for a second in an attempt to compose himself. “Baby, don’t leave me like this, come on.”
You frowned, faking annoyance. “How can I not leave you like this, Jungkook?” Your palms slithered around his shoulders, pulling your body closer to his. “You’re being horrible right now.” 
“S-Sorry.” His breath caught in his throat when your mouth met the skin of his neck, tongue prodding out to lick a small trail up his skin. Your heat was unbearable, suffocating him and drowning out his thoughts to the point that he had really apologized for his poor demeanor. If your predictions were correct, it wouldn’t take long before he folded the way you wanted him to. “Just, come on, you can’t just— I’m just so hard right now.” 
You giggled, fingertips moving down on his chest until you found what you were looking for. “Aw. Poor thing,” you teased, feeling as he grew stiff when you started to play with his nipples. A few weeks back, you had made the wonderful and unexpected discovery that Jungkook was really sensitive there, but you never really had a chance to explore that side of him before he flipped you over and had you his way. But the universe always searched for balance, and that moment was the karmic payback you were looking for. “What’s the problem, Kook?” 
“Wanna cum.” He winced away from your faint caresses, but he really didn’t have anywhere else to go. A smirk curled up on your lips as you watched Jungkook fight against the knots, a frail, airy moan leaving his chest as you rolled his nipples between your fingers. He sounded so perfect: so needy and desperate that you could feel another gush of arousal accumulating between your folds. “Just wanna cum so bad, baby.” 
“I’m not gonna be mean and hold it off,” you told him, moving back so you could place a kiss against his pouty, swollen lips. Jungkook looked so beautifully messy, so on edge, that you almost cried out at the sight of it. “You just have to say it,” you told him, lowering your hips until you were straddling his cock. 
With a roll of your pussy against him, his cock brushed between your wet folds, tearing a broken sob from his throat. “Fuck,” Jungkook cursed. He was never in a position like that: edged for so long that he couldn’t even control the grunts that left his throat. “You’re so fucking evil.”
“You love it.” Another grind of your pussy had him throwing his head back, a loud moan ripping itself from his heaving chest. Jungkook was sensitive, responsive to the tiniest of your touches and, most of all: he was desperate, seconds away from cracking. “You know, if you say it, I’ll let you cum.” 
His cock throbbed against you when you finally stopped your movements, raising your hips so your center moved away from his. Jungkook complained at the lack of sensation, practically on the limit of throwing a tantrum, and his pelvis mindlessly buckling up in search of your warmth. Instead, he found nothing, and his member simply collapsed back against his abdomen, aching for its release. 
“This— This is torture,” he groaned. You giggled at his distress, taking one hand to brush away the sweaty hair from his forehead. Jungkook leaned into your touch. “Please, baby, just fuck me.”
Your ears perked up at that, a pool of arousal starting to grow between your legs. That sounded even better than you had predicted. “Sorry, what was that?” You teased. 
Jungkook closed his eyes, clenching his jaw. “Don’t make me say it again.” 
Slowly, you lowered your hips again, pressing your pussy against his cock. Jungkook reacted instantly, taking in a sharp inhale. “Didn’t hear you,” you said. 
“God, baby, just fuck me, please,” he finally broke down, his dazed-out gaze seemed to have some trouble focusing on your face. Desperation was plastered all over him, staring at you like a beautiful, shimmering trophy. “Please, just let me cum. Please.” 
You hummed, leaning away so you could sit on his thighs, facing his erection. You were a woman of your word: you said you wouldn’t hold it back, and you wouldn’t. “Since you asked so nicely…” you trailed off, one hand wrapping around his base, pumping him a few times. Jungkook throbbed in your hands, his abdomen sinking as your thumb grazed his sensitive crown. “Where do you wanna cum?” 
It looked like you had truly broken the poor boy down because, for the first time in his life, Jungkook didn’t have any idea on how to answer that question. “I- I don’t know,” he struggled to speak when your hand was still caressing his member: just enough for him to feel something, but too slow and light for him to actually cum. “Anywhere. Just wanna cum.” 
You pouted, letting his cock go. It bounced on his pelvis, tore a painful cry from his throat as he felt his pleasure wash away once again. “I need an answer, Kook.” 
And he said the first thing that came into his mind. “Your pussy, baby, please.” 
A smile tugged on your lips — it seemed as if that word wasn’t so hard to say anymore. “Of course, you’ve been so good.” You moved around until you were sinking down on him, feeling that fantastic stretch all over again, and earning a shaky moan from his part. You only spoke up again after you were sure he couldn’t go any deeper. “Kook?” You called. His pleading eyes shot up at you. “Wanna fuck me?” 
He breathed out, just a tremulous gush of air that he could barely get ahold of. “Y-Yes, yes, please.” 
You hummed, wiggling your ass around just so you could watch his face contort in despair, crumbling under the delicious drag of your plump walls around his cock. Jungkook almost looked cute, you dared to think, even if you were sure he would fold you in half the second that he got those ropes off. It was like teasing a tiger in a zoo: people only felt brave enough to do it because there was a thick glass between them. “You better do it, then,” you told him. 
After everything you had put him through, Jungkook seemed almost hesitant to do so. “C-Can I move?” He asked, just to be sure. Last thing he needed was to do something wrong and have you walking out on him. His cock was so hard, leaking inside you, and he didn’t believe that he could handle being left like that. 
“Of course,” you told him, the tenderness of your voice so different from what you sounded like all night. Jungkook was still on the palm of your hand, but your victory when it came to making him beg had already been achieved. So you could relax and let him do the heavy lifting for once. Being active was exhausting sometimes. “Come on, Kook,” you egged him on, leaning forward so you could find support on his chest. You knew what was coming. “Fuck me.” 
That seemed to be the last spark he needed to ignite his fire because, soon enough, he was placing both feet on the mattress and thrusting upwards, your body collapsing forward under the force of his movements. Jungkook barely gave you any time to breathe: he fucked you fast and deep, helped by the gravity of your weight above him; shallow breaths and noisy whines leaving his mouth in a beautiful cacophony of sounds. It wasn’t long before he was making you bounce on his cock, pretty moans melting upon your lips as you fought to keep your balance over him. 
“B-Baby,” Jungkook stammered, an airy, high-pitched moan sounding from his parted mouth. His brain was utterly bewildered by the movement of your body above his own, the bouncing of your breasts and the wild fluttering of your eyelashes. And those moans, those gorgeous, ethereal little sounds that you reserved just for him. “S-So perfect. All mine.” 
“All yours,” you said promptly, struggling to meet his gaze. No matter how much you tried, you could not follow the speed of his thrusts, so you simply kept your body in place as he used it as he pleased. “Is this what you wanted?” 
He nodded, mouth falling open. His lips were pouty and swollen, slightly red from the way he had bitten them before. “Wanna cum,” he breathed out, “inside you.” 
No pretty please, you realized. Perhaps it wasn’t your best call to ask him to fuck you, because it dawned on you that you had just handed Jungkook his esteemed control back on a silver platter. That started simply as a doubt in the corners of your mind, however, you were sure that you had lost that battle once his needy whimpers started to wash away, instead replaced by the guttural, rough groans that he usually presented to you. 
Not that you truly cared about it: you had already proven your point. 
His head leaned to the side, pressing against his elevated arm. Jungkook was hypnotized by the way that your bodies met, the way you held yourself up so he could fuck himself inside you. You were always so good for him. “Your pussy feels so fucking amazing, baby,” Jungkook moaned out, hips snapping up against yours. A hiss dripped from his mouth when he felt you clench around him, signaling that you were close once again. “Look so pretty. Made for my cock.” 
“Y-Yes,” you stammered, head falling back. You could feel that familiar tingling at the bottom of your stomach, your orgasm ready to snap once more. Jungkook always fucked you so well, even when his hands were tied up, always left your brain scrambling after the most basic of words. “I’m c-close.” 
Jungkook tried once more to pull at his restraints, but it simply wouldn’t bulge. The contrast between the red ropes and the dark ink decorating his skin was beautiful, the veins of his hands getting thicker as tugged again and again. Jungkook was beyond the realms of reason by that point, struggling like a caged animal because there was nothing else in the world that he wanted more than to touch; to suck your breasts and to fuck you the way he wanted to. “Gonna cum too, baby,” his voice was almost a roar, deep and frustrated. It shot straight up to your core, made you tip over the edge and come down spasming around his cock, your high washing over you. “That’s it, cream my cock,” he praised. In the background of your overwhelmed state, you could feel as his member throbbed inside you, ready to release. “Take everything for me, alright? Wanna fill you up.”  
You barely had any time to nod before he was spilling himself inside you, a long, throaty moan dripping like sin from his lips. Jungkook tried to keep his movements up for a bit longer, delighting himself in the way you winced at the feeling, but even he had grown too tired to continue it. So, at last, he collapsed back against the mattress, sweaty hair falling over his eyes. 
“Get up,” he commanded, breathless. “Let me see it.” 
With shaky movements, you did as he requested, planting one hand on his thigh so you could raise your body. His cock slipped out at the motion, already softening, but his gaze was stuck on the gradual dripping of his cum between your pussy lips. As much as you were used to that specific request, it always made your legs weak when you looked at him during that part — no matter what happened before, Jungkook always had that maniac expression plastered all over his face, like the mere image of his cum slipping out of you was enough to send him into a frenzy all over again. And, most times, it was. 
“Good girl,” his dark stare slowly navigated towards your eyes. His arms were surprisingly still, no longer battling against the ropes, and there was something ominous about that. “Push it back in.” 
Because you didn’t want to anger him any further, you agreed. It was almost impressive how quickly Jungkook was able to take back his control: even with him being immobilized, you were still folding and following his wishes like it was your second nature. “Like this?” You asked, using two of your fingers to stuff his cum back inside. 
“Yeah, just like that.” He breathed out, the final seconds of his exhale morphing into a low growl. “Now, ___,” he called, eyes still glued to your pussy. “Untie me.” 
You almost wanted to go against that, given the way he was about to break you in half, but that wasn’t probably the brightest of ideas. A bit nervous, you moved off his lap and sat down next to him, hands flying to undo the knots. “Hang on,” you requested. From the corners of his vision, you could see Jungkook staring you down, his piercing eyes focused on your face, silently watching you through the curtain of his black hair. At last, you managed to undo the ropes, the thick material falling beside you as Jungkook lowered his arms and started to massage his wrists. “How are your hands? I hope it wasn’t—“
“Lay down.” He interrupted, dry. Your mouth fell shut — none of your usual sarcastic remarks finding their way past the lump in your throat. 
The softness of the pillow was a welcomed sensation, but your body could not relax, not when Jungkook was still looking at the pink marks on his inked skin, thinking about what he was going to do to you. You waited for what seemed like hours until he finally moved around, arms on either side of your head and chest pressed flush against yours. Jungkook’s heat was asphyxiating, his nose bumping against yours as he placed a small, tender kiss on your lips. He was being too calm, you noticed that instantly; still waters with sharks swimming underneath. 
“Silly girl,” he mumbled against your mouth, fingers pressing on either side of your jaw. Jungkook pulled your mouth open, thumb caressing your lower lip as he stared down at you like an arrogant monarch. You felt terribly small, shrinking under his presence. “It’s not my hands that you should be worrying about.” He smirked, and his thumb paused its tender motions on your lip. He sighed. “Now that you had your fun, I’m gonna have mine.” 
Jungkook was right: his wrists were red the next day. He naively thought that no one would be able to see it through his tattoos, but Taehyung, even in his hungover stupor, had his detective eye ready and noticed the marks right away. There was absolutely no way all his crime documentaries made him such an expert, Jungkook thought, but couldn’t really be sure of it. 
“You know… things like this only make me more curious,” Taehyung said after Jungkook had refused to tell him who had come over the previous night. He was munching on his sandwich like his life depended on it, brows furrowed into a perfect picture of concentration. There was jelly all over his mouth, pulling up the corners of his lips and making Taehyung look like a terrible, discount copy of the joker. “Like, a chick tied you up? Come on, I have to meet someone like that. It’s a matter of, like, survival, some alpha wolf bullshit—“
“Fuck off,” Jungkook cut him short, burying his face on his hands. He was too tired to deal with any of that. “I never want to hear about you or your wolves ever again.”
~
check out the rest of the bad influence collection! 
taglist > @minyoongiboongi  @bvrrym0re @marcoazam2 @shojotae @youurkryptonite @fan-ati--c @btstrasht @crazy4myself @ft-multi @kooafraid @dianaaviny @ggukkieland @cryinginmypromdress @kissestothesky @imluckybitches @gyukult @jinsalpaca @0901-1230 @we8joon​ @gamerkooks​
3K notes · View notes
etherealeeknow · 3 years
Text
the fwb rules
Tumblr media
• rated m for mature
• pairing: fwb!hyunjin x fem!reader
• wc: 4.559
• tw: explicit language, light characterization of an insecure reader, unprotected piv sex (stay safe, lovelies!), fingering & oral (f), nipple play, cream pie— i think that’s all, please do tell me if you find more c:
• note: last time i said long fic isn’t my forte and this time i’ll still say the same hahahahaha. but still, i hope i don’t disappoint 🥺 please kindly note that english isn’t my first language. therefore, i apologize for any mistakes. feedbacks are always appreciated because i’d love to grow! thank you for waiting and enjoy 💞 pretty banner made by my bestie!! ilysm 😽😽😽
• tag list: @charlieshelves @es-kay-zee @formidxble @oh-my-sparkle @bobateastay @http-hyxnjxn @lyralurexrattle @hyunsluvv @healinghyunjin @sailorhyunjinz
what happened to the rules?
it didn’t start off like this. you can’t remember when exactly you started wondering about the five word question. all you know is that you were one bite away from gobbling a spoonful of jisung’s ice cream when it struck you: since when did you and hyunjin stop going by the rules? he’s been occasionally texting you out of the blue lately just to know what you’re up to, and today he even asked you to stay the night at his, and as much as you want to believe they’re all normal, again, it didn’t start off like this. from the beginning, you and hyunjin have come up with three rules so your relationship can work: one, be very casual. two, no strings attached. three, no fucks given outside of the, well, literal fucking. but look at you now, lying naked and out of breath under his blanket while facing his ceiling, driving yourself insane over the haunted question. you have to get it off your chest somehow, but how? 
“hey, why so serious?” asks the culprit behind your overthinking, causing you to jump slightly over his sudden appearance and your hands instinctively pull up the blanket to cover your naked chest, which as a result, makes him chuckle. cute. “here. it’s my cousin’s,” adds the topless man as he sits on the edge of the bed and hands you a white shirt that even under the dim light, you can already tell won’t fit you.
“your cousin? the model? hyunjin, she’s tiny,” you utter, hands still gripping onto the blanket. “i’m—“
“you,” he cuts you off, placing a hand on top of yours while carefully glancing at you to make sure you there aren’t any signs of discomfort. “are fine, y/n. now hurry up. i’m sleepy,” he adds before letting go, leaving behind a lingering warmth on your knuckles.
nodding, you turn your back on him to change, and the room falls silent, causing you to hear how fast your heart is thumping even more than it should have. is it because you had too much coffee this morning? or it can probably be because the shirt is too tight that it’s cutting off your air circulation, right? right, of course. you tell yourself because as much as you dislike both reasons, they are still far better than having hyunjin as the cause.
once you’re done, hyunjin already has his back lying against the bedhead, his head tilting slightly to the side, avoiding the light coming from the night lamp on the bedside table, while his eyes bore deeply into yours. unbothered that he’s been caught staring, he averts his gaze downwards till they reach your chest and spot how your nipples are sticking out through the thin fabric.
“see? it fits you just fine,” he says, turning his vision back to your face as he opens his arms and motions them at you, only to have you remain in the same position with your increasing heartbeat.
“aren’t you gonna, uh, wear something?”
instead of a proper answer, all you get is his laugh—hyunjin’s contagious laugh that usually always succeeds in making you laugh too. but today hits differently. has his laugh always sounded this lighthearted before? no matter what the answer is, one thing for sure is that despite how sweet hwang hyunjin and his laugh are, they have never made your cheeks burn like this before, and this is forbidden. it’s against the rules.
“an hour ago we were naked while sucking each other’s face, y/n,” he finally answers after a while. “besides, i always sleep like this. now, come on,” he adds, repeating the same gesture, except this time his hands are open wider, eager to have you near him again because the space around him is starting to make him feel lonely.
complying with him, you fall into his embrace and hyunjin immediately lets his hands travel to the exact places of where they want to be—one around your head and the other around your waist. despite the room turning less cold with his warmth directly passing onto you, your heart and cheeks conditions remain the same especially since you can hear how hyunjin’s heartbeats are beating just as fast as yours when he lets you lay your head on his chest.
“hyunjin,” you call out, hands fiddling with the collar of your shirt.
“y/n,” he replies, replacing the collar with his fingers instead, intertwining them with yours.
what happened to the rules?
“do... do fwb do these?” you ask, the bravery in you finally decide to show up, even just for a little.
“do this?” he asks back while squeezing your hand with all his might, as if he’s nervous.
no. not ‘this’, but ‘these’. not only the hand grabbing, but also the fact that he asked you to stay the night, that he’s cuddling you to sleep, and that you’ve been getting unusual symptoms over them until this very moment.
“yes, this,” you nod and hyunjin becomes muted, but his heartbeats are growing louder, and his grip on you has become tighter.
after what feels like forever, he whispers, voice slightly cracking, and hands getting a little colder, “yes. yes, they do.”
then the two of you become muted, but both heartbeats keep growing louder, and everything stays that way until sleep eventually takes over.
as a homebody, you’ve always against the idea of sleepovers. you believe home is the sweetest place and your own bed is the comfiest even when your mattress is older than a decade and your favorite plushie has had too many holes here and there. but waking up in hyunjin’s bed has broken your stigma—never in your whole life that you’d have thought someone else’s bed can provide you twice the comfort.
“looks like someone had a good sleep,” chirps jisung as he sits beside you, causing you to wipe off the smile on your face before going back to your laptop.
“wow suddenly my best friend’s a psychic?”
“hey, that’d actually make a great drama title!” he exclaims and you roll your eyes. “please do spill the tea though. what happened?” he adds.
“what happened?” you ask back, eyes still on the screen, but the corner of your lips are on the verge of breaking into the smile, knowing full well he’ll complain—which he does by lamely calling you a meanie.
laughing, you tell him nothing happened, but the way he rolls his eyes is a sign he’s not taking any of your bullshit. you are telling the truth though. besides spending the night with each other, nothing really happened, right? it was just another casual fucking session. yes, it was amazing, but that’s no news for jisung. the guy’s practically your wingman—setting you up with hyunjin was his idea because he believes you should, “live your life. have that dreamy college sex orelse you’ll regret it like my old man changbin!”
right on cue, a notification popped out on your big screen, and the sender’s name makes your heart pop too.
“aha, see!” jisung points at it. “y/n, where are you?” he reads out loud, earning yourselves all the eyes from every other student in class.
“oh my god, jisung. shut up!” right when you’re about to log out from the chat app, hyunjin sends another one.
“can i call you?” jisung reads once more and you’re only one second away from smacking his head, but your vibrating phone holds you back.
shooting jisung a glare, you make sure to close your laptop before leaving the class, answering hyunjin’s call even when you’re still half way through the door. right when you’re about to greet him hello, hyunjin beats you to it—his voice a bit raspy, but the softness in his tone still lies within, and it creates endless questions in your mind.
has he just woken up? so is this how he sounds in the morning? why is he calling?
and the list goes on because this isn’t like hyunjin at all. sure, he’s not validating the rules, but he’s breaking his character despite already alarming you to anticipate morning booty calls from him at times. he’s never actually done that though. 
“hi,” you reply, startling yourself with how small your voice came out.
“you left,” says hyunjin and you can hear him sighing from the other line, which somehow causes a slight pang in your heart, wondering if perhaps he is disappointed. “can you come back? wait, actually, let me go to you instead.” he says and you can hear the rustling sounds coming from his side.
“hyunjin, i have class. that’s why i left. i—” should you apologize? but why should you? casual, no strings attached, and no fucks given, remember? “i’m sorry.”
“oh.” hyunjin stops on his track before plopping back down onto the bed, smiling. “i’ll pick you up after class then. when will you finish?”
unconsciously, a smile creeps up your face too, but the realization hits you right after, then followed by the five word question, and you know—you know this is your guts telling you that now’s the time to ask him about it, but your heart hates confrontation. plus, wouldn’t it be rude to reply to someone else’s question with a question? “hyunjin, are you, uh, horny?”
just like yesterday, hyunjin laughs, and with the raspiness in his voice still present, he doesn’t fail to make you laugh along, but at the same time waking the butterflies in your stomach and makes you rethink your decision. mayhaps, you should’ve left him a note or told him that you’ll leave early in the morning; or even, you should’ve ditched classes today and stayed so when he wakes up, you can get him a glass of water, not leaving the boy uncared for like this. but who are you to do so? 
“isn’t it normal for a guy to have a morning wood?” he jokes before quickly adding that he’s not horny. “i just want to see you so let me go get you.”
pressing your lips together, you contemplate on whether you should let him. if you do, won’t you be turning whatever the two of you have right now into something far more complicated? but it’s only until hyunjin adds a desperate “please?” that all of your dilemma disappears, as if you’re being cast into his spell—“okay.”
while heading to the gate, you have the biggest urge to book a massage appointment. dodging jisung’s questions and running away from him after the first period was draining, but having to spend the day running back and forth between two buildings because thinking that volunteering as the lecturers’ teaching assistant was draining on a whole new level. other than feeling like your legs are gonna come off, your mind also feels like it’s gonna blow off—you can’t stop recalling all the things you need to start working on as soon as possible, but stepping into hyunjin’s car turns everything to 180 degrees.
you’d like to think that it’s because of the faint lavender aroma coming from his car freshener along with the heavenly cool air conditioner, but no. you know full well it’s because of the way hyunjin’s smile lit up, his eyes disappear into two small crescent moons, and his blonde hair which is becoming one with the warm orange sky that brings peace to your heart.
“hi,” he breathes out the moment you close the door, and you do the same except for looking at him, which causes hyunjin to furrow his eyebrows while speeding away.
the way home is silent, just the way you like it, but you know full well that it’s not hyunjin’s cup of tea. he doesn’t need to say it, his action is showing it all as he’s been fidgeting non stop, wiping his sweaty palm along his jeans while occasionally licking his plump lips. hyunjin’s a very vocal person. he’s talkative and loud—including in bed. you press your warm cheeks over the realization of your own thoughts, embarrassed. you can’t possibly suspect hyunjin for being horny in the morning when you yourself are being like this in the afternoon. it’s uncalled for.
noticing you from the corner of his eye, hyunjin calls out, asking you if there’s anything wrong, totally catching you off guard. what should you say? lying is not your forte, but being honest clearly isn’t the best option right now, at least, not before you shower and appear presentable in front of him—but wait, since when did that matter so much? a few months ago, you even fucked after you ran a marathon.
“y/n?” calls hyunjin for the second time.
“look, hyunjin, really, it’s okay if you’re horny. you can pull over and i can, uh, relieve you and i can just take the bus home after,” you spit out shamelessly while looking at him straight in the eyes, eager to get far away from hyunjin as fast as possible before you go out of your mind.
just like the night before, hyunjin laughs. and just like the night before, his laugh hits differently and it does nothing other than burning your already burnt cheeks for the worse.
“i swear to god, y/n, i’m not horny. i genuinely want to take you home. nothing more,” explains hyunjin, head straight at the road but eyes repeatedly stealing glances at you. “and nothing less,” he adds, voice barely audible but you caught it.
“o— oh.” is all you manage to respond before the ride quickly turns quiet and hyunjin’s hands begin fidgeting again, all the while you’re trying to decode what he has just said—what does he mean by genuinely wanting to take you home? do fwb do this too? what happened to no fucks given?—and it goes on until hyunjin hits the break in front of your old apartment building.
“we’re here,” says hyunjin, breaking the silence by unlocking the car door.
“we’re here,” you repeat after him, already opening the door and setting a foot out. “uh, thank you.”
“don’t mention it.” hyunjin shoots you his signature smile the moment you lower yourself to meet his eye level from outside the car; this time, you have no choice but to fall under his spell.
“hey, uh, you wanna come in?” you ask, biting your lower lip as a way to punish yourself for being so indecisive. one second you want to run away from him and the next second you want to be near him. come on, get a grip.
as if the punishment isn’t enough, hyunjin declines your offer, all while chuckling with his head thrown back. “for the third time, y/n. i’m not horny. go in and rest up.” 
“if you say so.” you shrug, giving him a small smile before turning around, making sure not to look back, only to fail when you hear the engine driving away.
you can’t quite tell—no, you can’t tell. you don’t get it. there’s an unexplainable empty space in your heart that is caused by hyunjin’s rejection. is it because you’re just not used to see him without having to fuck him? or is it because you’re hurt over the fact that he’s not in the mood to touch you? is it because of last night? is he finally sick of your flaws? things would probably be different if you had retouched your makeup or at least combed your hair before seeing him, would they? either way, you’re fully aware you shouldn’t be torn over your friend with benefits, yet your aching heart says otherwise.
and so when the doorbell rings only a few seconds after you get in and the figure you see through the peephole is no other than the man in question, you spare no time to swing the door open. hyunjin, in return, spares no time to lock his lips with yours right after he utters a brief apology. just like the way hyunjin sneaks his playful hands down your ass, you sneak your tongue in his mouth, and your action makes him smile into the kiss as he leads you back into the room and kicks the door shut with his long legs.
the way to your bedroom is actually pretty short, but with your tongues moving in sync, bodies pressing—glued, even, and eyes continuously closing in pleasure, the short way to your bedroom consists of endless stumbling, tripping, and bumping the door. once inside, you break the kiss and are about to undress yourself when hyunjin beats you to it, settling you down on the bed as he begins taking off your attire one by one ever so effortlessly. and in just a matter of seconds, his lips are back on yours again, floral scented hair falling and brushing against your cheeks, leaving you no time to wonder over the fact that it’s the first time hyunjin has ever undressed you. 
as the kiss continues, you can feel yourself gushing more and more that you start grinding on him mindlessly, needing to feel more than just his bulge poking you. your hands leave his blonde strands to tug on his hoodie, only to have him stop you—one hand around your grip and the other rests on your hip.
“what do you think you’re doing?”
“need you. need to feel you,” you mumble, desperation so visible through your cracked voice. 
“what happened to the girl who was all flustered to sleep with me last night just because i was shirtless?”
autumn nights aren’t supposed to be hot, but hyunjin has proven he has the power to make the impossible happen just with his words and mocking smirk. but the rising heat on your cheeks is nothing compared to the emptiness you feel below, clenching around nothing surely isn’t the best feeling.
“please, jinnie,” you whine, tugging on his hoodie once more, hips moving against his hold.
“fuck.” is all he manages to say before getting off the bed to disrobe himself—hoodie and track pants thrown across the room, now showcasing his toned body and thighs altogether as he hovers over you.
“please take this off too. it looks suffocating,” you say, index finger running faintly through the bulge forming from his tight boxer, making it stand up even more and hyunjin has no choice but to obey you. “put your hair up too please,” you add just when he’s about to dive right back in, and again, your wish is his command.
biting to pull off his hair tie from his wrist, hyunjin smoothly ties his hair back and you’re only given a few seconds to admire his feature before his plump lips coming in contact with your hardened nipple while he toys with the other using his fingers—rubbing and pinching, making your breath hitch over the sensation, fingers digging into his bare shoulders because you don’t want to mess up his hair, and hyunjin’s low grunts pretty much indicate he’s loving it.
“more, please. give me m—”
hyunjin retreats his hand and tongue away from your breast, moving them to your naked pussy,  drawing circles on your outer labia with his middle finger. he teases you just enough and quickly slides in his digit and at the same time sucks on your clit right before you’re about to complain, making you tingle from head to toe.
“you hear that?” he asks, voice muffled, the effect of being too tongue tied from licking every part of your heat, but finger working its magic perfectly, creating loud wet noises from your fluid. “drenched. my pretty y/n is drenched,” says hyunjin, and as much as you want to comment on him for the pet name, you’re too caught up on how his lips vibrate against you the moment he starts palming himself with his unoccupied hand. if he keeps it up, you know you would come undone there and then, and you don’t want that—not yet. so you ask him to stop and he instantly does as told.
“what’s wrong? did i hurt you?” there’s fear written across his expression and heard from his tone, but you’d like to believe your eyes and lips are just playing tricks on you.
“n— no. i just,” you pause to avoid his gazes, but something within you pulls your attention back on him. “i wanna cum with you inside me,” you confess, voice barely audible due to embarrassment; all this time, it’s always been hyunjin to say such things, but perhaps, all the strange tension lately has finally gotten the best of you. you hear him mutter a low “fuck” while his pupils shakes for a brief moment before they somehow appear a shade darker. licking his lower lip, hyunjin pulls you by your legs and rests them on his shoulders, and proceeds to align his tip with your entrance, once again teasing your throbbing core.
the moment you whine is the moment hyunjin pushes himself inside ever so gently, but the stretching still has you throwing your head back, while hyunjin letting our airy moans upon your walls clenching around him. none of you can tell how it’s possible for your vagina to remain so tight after all the countless fucking session for the past half year, but hyunjin doesn’t find that troubling. in fact, he lives for that and it shows from the way his eyes roll to the back of his head as he begins thrusting in and out of you—slowly but steady, veiny hands secured on your hips, vision goes back and forth from your half-lidded eyes to your parted lips.
hyunjin leans down to kiss you for a couple of seconds, and when he lets go, he quickens his pace—leaning down once more so his length can go deeper in you, hitting your g-spot. at that very moment, you mentally praise yourself for placing the bedroom mirror right across the bed. it presents you with the magnificent view of hyunjin’s rounded, firm ass bouncing rhythmically whenever he snaps his hips, and placing your hands around them, squeezing them, nearly makes you drool over the sight. with hyunjin constant thrusts, the familiar knot in your abdomen starts to bubble up.
“oh my god,” the two of you whimper in unison as hyunjin begins to lose his tempo, moves also grow sloppy, but never once misses your spot.
“y/n, i— ah— i’m so close. fuck,” he breathes out, sweat forming on his forehead, wetting his baby hair down to his neck and chest, and you can only drool helplessly at the sight.
“me too. please cum inside me, cum with me, hyunjin, please, please,” you beg, voice a pitch higher, almost sounds like you strain your throat, and it stays the same. when you feel hyunjin twitch inside you, your hands automatically reach for the bed sheet again, but it only lasts for a second before they’re being taken by hyunjin’s own hands—he has never done this. while intertwining your fingers, his cock twitches again and his eyes roll to the back of his head, jaw falls open as he calls out your name—you naturally do the same, fingers pressing flat against his white knuckles
“hyu—”
“cum, baby,” he cuts you off, averting his hazy eyes on you, and that’s all it takes for you to break—your orgasm washes over you like waves and you cum undone around hyunjin, shaking and mewling altogether while feel the wet coldness around your inner thigh. hyunjin follows right after, shooting his hot cement inside of you; the man can no longer keep his eyes open as he buries his face on the crook of your neck, his choked moans bring music right to your ear all a while his hot breaths bring goosebumps to your unrecovered body.
after riding out your highs, none of you move. hyunjin stays on top of you, his chest rises and falls according to your hard breathing. somehow, it’s calming you down, but it shouldn’t.
“hyunjin, you’re heavy.”
“oh, sorry,” he chuckles and even without looking, you can tell his eyes are smiling too. with his remaining strength, hyunjin pushes himself up and rests on your thighs to pull his dick out of you, momentarily admiring the mixture of his juice and yours dripping down your cunt before fixing his eyes on you to study your face—also something he has never done before. 
“i’m sorry,” he mutters a few moments later, eyes now on you.
tilting your head, you sit up, resting your upper body with your hands on the bed. “all of a sudden? i came? you always make me feel good.”
“that’s what i’m sorry about. i— i didn’t mean to— i mean, i—”
you reach out to him, gently patting his thigh. “hyunjin, calm down. this isn’t like you,” you whisper the last sentence, knowing that perhaps, now’s the time to talk things out, to stop whatever is going on, and go back to how things are used to be, maybe? your heart’s just been restless for too long and apparently, hyunjin seems to be in a similar situation too.
“i’m sorry. i didn’t mean to keep using you like this. i genuinely meant what i said. i only wanted to take you home, but we ended up here and—”
“isn’t that what fwb do?” you pull your hand off his thigh, and a frown painted across his face as if he’s questioning your question. “that’s what we agreed on. we have our fwb rules, remember?”
“one, be very casual. two, no strings attached. three, no fucks given outside of the, well, literal fucking,” says hyunjin, proving he has memorized every words to the back of his mind.
nodding, you carefully bring back your hand to his thigh, repeating the same movement you did before. “exactly. so you don’t have to be sorry. don’t worry, i’m not feeling used at all.” you end it with a smile.
hyunjin mirrors you, he smiles too; his eyes fall to where your hand is. “but what if i’m breaking them? the rules,” asks the boy whose cold hand is now on top of your warm one. “what if i like you?” his eyes find their way back to you, and that’s when you know. the difference between your temperatures; the difference between your smile and his—the sadness that lies within.
that’s when you understand. everything finally makes sense; every one of hyunjin’s unusual acts. the constant texts and calls, the undressing, the pet names, the facial expression, the hand holding.
what happened to the rules? feelings. that’s what happened. to hyunjin, it’s his feelings over the rules.
but you, what about you? the butterflies, the irregular increasing heartbeats, the flushing cheeks, the overthinking, the disappointment at some point.
“y/n,” hyunjin calls out and you don’t get to get back to him because he’s already an inch away from you, momentarily eyeing your lips before he closes the distance. once again, his blonde hair falls down, brushing against his cheek before meeting yours and it tickles you, but not in the same way as how his kiss tickles your heart; giddy.
what happened to the rules? unwanted feelings. that’s what happened. to you, it’s the unwanted feelings against the rules. and for now, the unwanted feelings are too strong for you to push him away, so you pull him close instead. for now.
gen’s masterlist
repeating this!! special note: HUGE THANK YOU for my awesome bestie for the banner 🥺💞💞 ily, bish!! thank you for being my beta reader too 😽😽😽
968 notes · View notes
Tumblr media
You'll Fit So Nicely You'll Keep Me Intact
Author's Note: Hello Hello! Not my GIF, please don't think it is, but it is my fic! I asked a few days ago if I should do Bane or touch-starved Tommy, and it was pretty clear I should do my sweet summer child Tommy boy. I just really think this big tough fighter needs to take a break and be held every once in awhile. And you can't tell me this man wouldn't have the sweetest moans. Fight me on it you can't. Please Please PLEASE reblog, like, or comment on this if you liked it. I live my day to day life craving validation.
If you absolutely hated it, also let me know! I admit I'm not the best at writing, and I'm willing to learn so I can feed my Tommy Conlon addiction. Ok, that's all, be fed!
2400+ words?! C'mon, that's gotta be enough to make you proud.
The whole fiasco was genuinely an accident.
The two of you, in his small cramped apartment, helping each other make dinner, because you couldn't remember whose turn it was, walking around each other like you had been doing it for years, because you had been.
You had been by Tommy for as long as you can remember, through those years where puberty slammed in the door and decked you directly in the throat (and other places), through the time where his family had slowly fallen apart, and into the years where he had joined the US Marine Corps.
Those years had been hell. At least when he moved away you were still able to text him annoying day-to-day updates and talk in the quiet nights when no one was awake to hear you admit how much you missed each other. But when he joined the Marines, you heard even less from your Tommy, and the ache you felt for him only grew.
When he came back, he had came back for good, immediately seeking you out with the promise of your old relationship back. And things went back to normal, slotted into place perfectly.
Except the insane amount of pining that you went through every waking hour you saw his stupidly attractive face.
But you weren't going to think about that. There was spaghetti to be made.
"Those are done." Tommy nodded his head to the noodles as he made the salad. You sneered to yourself, still pissed that he got the easy part.
"No, they're not, look, that one's still hard-"
"That's what she said."
"It's still undercooked you jerk. Can you please let me cook in peace? You're over there, doing the bare minimum, you ass."
"Hey, if this isn't tossed right, the whole thing is ruined. And those noodles are definitely done. We can get them in the sauce before the garlic bread is done so it'll cool down a bit. Look." All the sudden Tommy was crowded up behind you. Your breath did something funny. Probably the steam from the boiling water. Because, you know, it's so hard to breathe around.
Tommy took the spoon you were using to stir and managed to scoop up a single noodle. He then carefully picked it up and threw it on the cabinet. It stuck, but looked like it would fall via a strong sneeze.
"See? Done." You looked behind you to stare up at the infuriating man. He smiled and tilted his head. You had the sudden urge to hit him. With your mouth. Damn it.
He turned around, not giving you a chance to argue with him. That was his first mistake. As a MMA fighter, the idiot should know never to turn your back on the enemy.
You scooped up another noodle with your spoon. You waited until he was truly busy with cutting the tomatoes up for the salad.
You aimed for his head. It wrapped around the back of his neck with a soft splat. He startled for a moment, and then set the knife down and stared forward, still not turning around to look at you.
"You know what, now it's done. Now it's stickin'." You were struggling to hold it together, desperately trying not to laugh as you turned off the stovetop and set the pan aside.
You felt strong arms envelop you from behind, and you let out a loud laugh as you felt your feet leave the floor. Tommy, spinning you around before setting you on the counter. You've really put yourself it a bad position.
Well, if you're being honest, probably the best damn position you've ever been in.
Except that the bastard started tickling you. More laughter spilled out of you, uncontrollable at this point.
"Tommy!" You were out of breath from the constant attack. What happened to never turn your back on the enemy? "Tommy, what are we in-" More laughter as his joined yours. You two were so close you could feel his shoulder dip every time he rumbled a laugh. "what are we in 6th grade now- Tommy!"
You could feel his laughter huff by your ear, and you knew you had to resort to dirty tactics. If he wanted to play by middle school standards, then you had no choice but to stoop down to his level.
Tommy was very distracted trying to murder you by laughter alone, and he looked like he was having the time of his life. He never even realized your hands were so close to his head. He was in the middle of another fit of giggles when he felt your nimble hands glide through his hair. He had half a second to understand what you were planning, and he was just about to pull away, to get as far from you as possible before-
You gave a solid pull to his hair. You felt satisfaction shoot through your body as his laugh choked off, his body going rigid underneath your fingers. His breath stuttered and his hands instantly fell from your sides to grasp the edge of the counter.
You didn't quite understand what was going on at first, the only thing on your mind being that you'd won the battle. You couldn't help the smug smile from sliding across your expression, or the snarky little giggle that bubbled it's way out.
"What's wrong, Tommy? Did someone school you at your own game, hmm? Maybe next time you'll think before you-"
"Could you please let go?" Tommy sound winded, like he'd just fought a few rounds with someone much bigger than him. It made you pause, and then frown.
Your fingers loosened from his hair, but you didn't lower your arm just yet. You couldn't fathom why Tommy was acting this way, when he instigated the rough-housing. And you knew for damn sure you hadn't hurt him. You had seen the idiot stub his toe on his coffee table before, and the only reaction out of the fighter was a pause, a look up to the ceiling, and one long, drawn out sigh.
So even though he sounded like he was trying to fight for his life, you know it absolutely wasn't because you had hurt him in anyway. Tommy could break you five times over.
You looked down at his hands. Not only was he grasping the edge of the counter top, but his knuckles were white, like he was anchoring himself. You glanced to his face. His eyes were squeezed shut, his lips pressed tightly together, and his eyebrows were furrowed in deep concentration. Was he- was that a blush? His body was still pulled tight.
Experimentally, you lightly scraped your nails along his scalp.
If Tommy were to ever hear you call the sound that came from him a whimper, he'd probably swiftly and effectively dispose of your body. But it was a fucking whimper.
His eyes snapped open wide and met yours. You saw his utter mortification. You would say you felt guilty, but having your long time crush whimper while slotted between your thighs as you sat a top a kitchen counter really did things for you.
You mentally reprimanded yourself for letting your mind fall into the gutter as your friend so obviously had a small break down.
Before you could get a word out, to try talk him down from whatever thoughts were swirling in that pretty head of his, Tommy was out of kitchen. Ah, so he's chosen drama today? Coming from a man who would rather fight his own brother than talk, you can't really find it in yourself to be surprised.
"Tom." You dropped down from the counter, heading toward the living room, which was the only way he could've gone. As you rounded the corner, you saw him pacing the length of the room, his hands interlaced behind his head, elbows out, eyes wild.
"Tommy." You smoothed out your voice, pictured yourself trying to calm down a particularly flighty horse. You know, if the horse were the love of your life and you were desperately trying to make things less weird between you two before the already delicate friendship collapsed.
At your gentle prod he stopped. He let his hands fall down to his sides. He huffed once. Crossed his arms, made a face, and then dropped them. His fists curled up into balls and he closed his eyes. He opened one and looked toward you.
"You didn't hear that."
You raised an eyebrow, crossing your own arms to your chest.
He pointed to the kitchen. "That didn't happen."
Because you love your best friend very much, you didn't roll your eyes.
"Tommy. Calm down. Take a deep breath." He did not take a deep breath. You did for him. Then another one for you. You moved toward the couch, and the way he suddenly looked like he was about to sprint out the door didn't escape you. You held your hands up placatingly. Easy, boy.
You sat down, leaving enough room for him to sit beside you. He looked at you wearily. You gave him a pointed look, one that said this is something to be discussed, and there's no way you're getting out of it, and gently patted the space for him.
He looked like he'd rather do anything else. He eventually made his way to the spot and plunked down, but as close to the arm of the couch as possible.
You gave him a sweet smile. He looked away, but not before you caught the blush. You decided to let him speak first.
It was quiet for awhile. Your thoughts went to the noodles still sitting on the counter, probably cooling in the water making a film. He cleared his throat.
"I don't. Not a ton of people touch me." He stared dutifully in front of him. You stayed silent, afraid of scaring him into silence again. He shifted uncomfortably, letting out a growl of frustration. "I mean people touch me. I just meant. It's not. It's," He looked like each word was slowly strangling him, "Never that intimate. I guess. And never anyone like you."
You're eyebrows shot up. His head jerked toward you.
"Not like that, I mean like someone so pretty." You choked a little. He visibly flinched. "Ok. I think that's enough for tonight. I think I've made plenty an ass of myself for one God forsaken night." He made to move, but your hand covered his before you really thought about it. He immediately stopped, staring at your hand on top of his.
"Tommy, it's ok." He gave you a dubious look. "No, really. Lots of people don't know how to deal with touch when it's not normal for them-"
"I'm fine, I touch people all the time, it doesn't matter it's ridiculous-"
"Tommy." He stopped. You lifted both hands to slowly cradle his face. His eyes were panicky. He looked like he was fighting every instinct inside him. "Listen to me, love." His eyes widened. "You don't have to explain anything. I need you to know it's ok to freak out a little. It's ok for this to be new." You bit your lip. "It's ok if it feels good."
A small sound came from the fighter. His eyes slipped closed. It suddenly hit you. You sucked in a sharp breath, and you started to gently stroking his face to his neck.
"Oh Tommy. You spend all that time fighting in the ring, so much time dominating. You barely let anyone touch you before you knock them away." His dad was probably never there to offer him any type of physical love, and his mom was too distanced from anyone to truly give what Tommy craved. By that time, he had pushed his brother away, and you had never really noticed him to be very active in the dating area.
You could feel his control slipping, could feel him slowly letting you hold his head up while he explored the sensation of someone just feeling him. When he spoke, his speech was slightly slurred.
"Was always jus' scared."
"I know Tommy."
"Didn' want you t' leave."
"And why would I do something stupid like that."
There was a second of silence, but Tommy was too far in to go back now.
"Cuz' I only wanted you to touch. Only ever you." Your heart stopped. His eyes slowly opened, meeting yours. His gaze snapped to your lips, back up to your eyes. All it took was for your eyes to snap to his lush mouth, and he was surging to meet you.
You felt like you were melting, melding into him. His lips were sliding against yours, his hands suddenly huge, thumbs cupping your face while his hands rested on the sides of your neck. He kissed like you see him fight. The urgency and the power and the emotion. You ached all over.
You could hardly remember your name when you finally separated, heaving lungfuls of air. Maybe all that oxygen deprivation had really done something to your brain, because you might be having a stroke. It almost smelled like something was burning. Tommy's face did something funny and he sniffed the air.
Oh. OH. The garlic bread.
Both of you made a mad dash for the kitchen, Tommy arriving first and throwing the oven door open, grabbing whatever cloth he could find to take out the charred bread as you used a dishrag to flap away any smoke that spilled out.
Once he made sure his apartment wasn't going to burn down or that the ambulance wan't going to be making a surprise visit, he slumped against the counter, breathing heavily. You put your hands on your hips.
A few second went by, both of you trying to catch your breath. Tommy looked up at you. You met his eye.
You both melted into peeling laughter, trying to stay upright. It seemed like every time you two would get your shit together, you'd fall right back into cackles.
He finally reigned in the worst of the laughter, and slowly made his way to where you were standing. Your own laughs died down.
"Are we good?" you ask him gently. He nods his head, with his sweet smile.
"We're good" he replies gently. He gets this determined look on his face, and steps real close to you. He doesn't do anything else for awhile, instead looking to you, asking with questioning eyes.
You give him an encouraging smile. He smiles right back at you, and for the second time tonight, strong arms envelop you.
243 notes · View notes
edensrose · 3 years
Note
Could you do like a oneshot of kurama flying holding his s/o tightly and flying in the night sky with his wings
❝ 𝐅𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐲 𝐁𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐬 — 𝐊𝐔𝐑𝐀𝐌𝐀 𝐗 𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐑
Coming right up
genre: fluff 
includes: f. reader | boyfriend Kurama | soft Kurama | kisses | self doubt | lovey dovey
words: 1195
Tumblr media Tumblr media
“How silly could she be? Your boyfriend leaves for like what, a month, and you start getting all smoochy with your best friend?’’
“He did break up with her, after all.’’ 
“But he obviously did it to protect her!’’
As you walk through the night, chilled breezes hit your face and urge you to press your cheek into the warmth of your boyfriend’s arm who proceeds on his tangent regarding the movie you sat through. Brunette strands waver, accompanied by glinting, chocolate eyes that hide behind shaded lenses - such was the life of an idol, having to conceal your identity as you trek down the street. Kurama Shinjirou was no stranger to this custom. 
“Remind me why I brought you out for this again?’’ Your satire-filled deride prompts Kurama to roll his eyes to the stary sky. “All I’m saying is, if I were in his position I wouldn’t be too pleased about you getting all frisky with your werewolf best friend.’’ An impish air settles between you. “I don’t have a werewolf best friend. I have a fox, does that count?’’ 
Kurama’s eyes bulge, so much so that you have to hold back a bark of laughter. “Especially that!” The look of betrayal that takes over his defined features is priceless, as if you had committed the highest of treasons. “What? You did say; if you were in his shoes, so I’m putting myself in hers.’’ White flashes within the darkness of night as a grin overtakes your lips. “I didn’t expect you to mention that damn fox, though.’’ 
Kurama exhales through his nose, releasing a brief burst of condensation into the crisp atmosphere. It’s entertaining to witness how worked-up he becomes at the naming of the particular yokai. 
‘Truly, how much of a drama king are you?’ 
Thoughts spiral around your mind. Kurama Shinjirou, idol and teen-heartthrob; here he was whisking you off to the cinema, walking you home with his lean, pale fingers intertwining yours. How did you do it, Y/N? How did you sate such a womanizer? Such a question is shrouded in mystery for even the likes of you, the one who conducted such a miracle. To this day you will never be able to fathom how the tengu fell head over heels for you. Were you some form of sorceress? Had you accidentally cast a spell over his heart? Whatever the case…
He was yours, 
and you were his. 
“Y/N?’’ 
The smooth, angelic voice rips you from your world of wonder. Wordlessly, your gaze shifts from the sidewalk and to his moonlit face. “Penny for your thoughts?’’ A curious grin curls onto Kurama’s lips, his long-nailed finger tapping against your temple. “It’s nothing,’’ you assure. Yet, the tengu’s brow raises, likely unconvinced. “Well, it obviously isn’t nothing.’’ An elbow prods at your side as if beckoning you to spill the beans. “Haven’t you heard that curiosity killed the cat?’’ “Good thing I’m a yokai then, hmm?” Now it is your turn to roll your eyes. You swore Kurama’s wit rivalled even the talent of his voice. Instead of answering him, you opt for turning your attention towards the brick-layered path. The last thing you wish to do is unnerve your boyfriend with your many woes. 
Silence. A heavy sheet of hush sets amongst you, the short gusts of gale only adding to the sudden lack of warmth. It appears the yokai takes your hesitance into account and leaves you be. 
That is until...
An arm hooks around your body and tugs you closer, the other dipping against the crux of your knees and scooping you with ease as if you were nothing but a feeble feather. The sound of wind snapping echo, prompting your eyes to mimic that of saucers and scramble to discover if your deduction was true. 
“Kura-’’ 
Fingers curl into the viscose fabric of his white collared shirt as the feeling of numbness spreads throughout your legs. A burst of butterflies to your stomach, a breath of air battering from the depths of your lungs accompanied by the banging of your heart against your ribcage. 
“Kurama!”
You make the mistake of glancing down at the ground that now waves goodbye as a distance grows from it, this only encourages you to cling onto the tengu further with the sharpest of gasps. “Wh-What are you doing!?’’ His features now blessed entirely by the moonlight, your breath is taken away once you face him. Sepia hues reflect the glimmering stars that dance around the both of you, accompanied by loose strands of brunette fluttering in the faint midnight breeze. His wings, widely spread, shimmer with a silvery gleam that compliments the ebony quills so stunningly. 
“Mind telling me now?’’ An iconic grin presents itself and brings a flush to your cheeks. Have you a choice at this point? With the way his gaze falls upon you? The idol was tenacious, you’d give him that. 
You lower your view. “I thought how of how a man like you fell for me.’’ The admittance leaves either of you stunned. “After all, there were vast choices. Your sea of fans, coworkers, classmates. Yet you went along with someone who you met behind a coffee shop counter?’’ A thin line presses between your lips for a second. “I suppose you could say I’m lucky, even so, the thought baffles me.’’ 
The increasing sea of silence sends your stomach into an anxious coil. Should you have held your tongue? Made something up, perhaps? After all, you had never before expressed such feelings to him. “Kurama,’’ you sigh. “Forget I said any-’’
Warmth cupping the back of your head takes you by surprise, however, nothing in comparison to the shock you experience when smooth, feverish lips meet yours. The exchange is that of burning passion and contrast of gentle tenderness. Kurama kisses you as if you’re leaving, holds you as if you’ll disappear into the starry sky. Any uncertainty washes away. Your lips mould so perfectly together as if you were made for one another. 
No,
you were.
At that moment you are convinced the man of whose arms you lay, who embraces you so affectionately. You are convinced that Kurama Shinjirou is meant to be yours. 
He parts from you, only an inch, as if you would shatter if he moves swiftly. You did not even realise when your arms snaked around his neck, yet they were there - ensuring he stays right there, foreheads touching and eyes locking. You do not mind how he dips you, allowing the moony glow to shine on your face, instead, you focus on him. “You ask how could this have happened…’’ he breaths. 
“My only reason is you.’’ 
Such words have you taken aback. In one last sliver of speculation, you scan his face for any form of mendacity. What you find brings tears to your eyes. 
Love. 
Undeniable, inexplicable…
Love. 
You trace your left hand to his cheek,  thumb tracing over his pale skin. “I’m yours, Kurama…’’ The ends of his lips curl, displaying an affectionate smile. His head turns and allows him to place a peck upon your hand. 
“As I am yours.’’ 
222 notes · View notes
kiribaku-queen · 3 years
Text
The Blood King and his Queen [6]
Pairing: Bakugou x reader
Romance, Angst, Drama
Word count: 2.2K
Summary:  From being a mere servant girl to marrying the scariest prince in existence, your world changed right before your eyes. Exchanging places with the princess, you knew, wasn’t going to be easy. But could you have found love on the way? Or was it never meant to be?
A/N: I really need to stop writing so late at night... I finish writing sometimes at 2 or 3 in the morning but I have to wake up at 5:30!! God, why do I do that to myself?! But its all worth it because I love reading your comments and seeing your likes and shares <3
Tumblr media
[previous]                                                                                               [next]
You waved your arms in the air, signaling to his men where you were. How worried and concerned they looked couldn’t be explained with words. It was like they didn’t even look at him as their prince. They viewed him more as a close family member than their future king.
Everyone crowded around Bakugou wanting to be the one to help him up. But ultimately, it was Kirishima and Sero who supported him, one on each side as they helped sling his arms over their shoulders. Bakugou growled in pain every time he moved or took a step. Your eyebrows furrowed in concern and you couldn’t take your eyes off him. You deeply wanted to help him, but what more could you do? Sure, you helped stop the bleeding a little bit but surely there was something else you could do. You wanted to be the one he leaned on. You didn’t want to feel useless. And it was frustrating because you knew you could be of more help. You didn’t want to look like a princess who didn’t know how to do anything.
Mina happened to glance over at you while you mentally criticized yourself. Your hands were balled up in fists in front of you, your pouty lips were quivering, and you couldn’t take your eyes off the wounded prince. Mina’s eyes softened. She came up to you, took your hands in hers, and gave you a reassuring smile.
“Don’t worry about that drama queen. He’s going to be fine. He can handle a small cut like that. He’s not called the infamous Blood Prince for nothing,” Mina assured you, making you feel a little bit better but no doubt, still worried.
You all stopped to rest about that ambush. No one else was hurt and nothing had been taken, just a few broken carriages but that’s all. One soldier was setting up a fire to heat up some drinks, two of them were looking at a map and depicting which route was safest to cross, and another was tending to Bakugou’s wounds. Thankfully, there was a whole cart of medicine. They applied medicine skillfully to his cut. This must happen a lot that they know exactly what to do without a doctor. You could only watch as you sit next to him, your eyes never leaving his cut. As his soldier was about to cover his wound back up, you held your hand out to stop him.
“May I?” you offered. The soldier was taken aback at the request, not expecting you to offer your assistance but gladly let you after seeing your determined face.
“As you wish, princess,” he backed off to leave the rest to you. You took hold of the bandages and began to wrap them around his torso.
“You let me know if it starts to hurt again,” you demanded as you finished wrapping him up.
“I’ll be fine,” he grumbled. You didn’t like his answer so you tightened your knot a little too tight for his liking and he winced in pain.
“I’m serious,” you pouted. Bakugou could laugh at your reaction but decided against it.
“Is her highness upset with me?” he questioned and you couldn’t hold back your thoughts.
“How could you get hurt like that?” you exploded. “You had me so worried. What if you had gotten killed? What would I have done then? You shouldn’t let yourself get distracted, especially not because of me.” You were scolding him but Bakugou’s lips turned into a deep frown. He grabbed you by the wrists, making you face him.
“Surely her highness isn’t saying that she is not of importance?” his deep voice whispered, raising one eyebrow in curiosity. Having his face so close to yours made you flustered.
“Well…” you tried to say but couldn’t finish.
“To me, you are the most important person here. I would battle a hundred swordmen and lose all my limbs if it means that you are safe,” he said, seriously. Your lips parted in surprise by his sudden confession. When Bakugou snapped back to his senses, he was the one to become flustered this time.
“B-Because you are the future queen… o-of course,” he tried brushing off, looking away like it was nothing. Any feeling of happiness that you had slowly turned into disappointment. Of course, he was only protecting you because he thinks you are the princess, his future bride. If it was you, you were sure he wouldn’t be saying these things. But you tried to not let it get to you.
“Bakugou, princess!” you heard Sero’s voice behind you. You both turned to see Sero running towards you with two cups in his hands, careful not to spill its contents. “Freshly made. Drink it before it gets too cold.” He squatted, carefully giving you both a cup.
“Thank you,” you gave Sero a smile.
“Ah, also,” Sero stopped to pull out a map from his back pocket. “Kirishima was looking at the map again and if we go through this route, we can probably avoid any more bandits.” He said while showing Bakugou the new route.
“Can we still make it there in two days time?” Bakugou asked.
“Yes sir,” Sero said confidently.
“Good man. We’ll leave in 10,” Bakugou gave Sero a nod of approval. When he left, Bakugou attempted to get up from his position. He held onto the tree for support and grunted in pain as he started to stand.
“What are you doing?” you questioned, puzzled on what he was doing. Instinctively, you grabbed hold onto his arm to help support him.
“Leaving. I have to make sure everything is intact,” he said and still tried to stand tall. You pushed him back down and shoved the cup back in his hands.
“At least finish this. I’ll go do it for you,” you say. Before Bakugou had the chance to refuse your offer, you were already on your feet, running to the group of soldiers. Bakugou watched while you were frantically making sure that you had all the supplies and checking everything like he would. Although, being a rookie, you were bad at your job. The soldiers laughed, making you feel embarrassed yet welcomed by them. They told you everything you needed to check so that next time, you could do it yourself. With a smirk, Bakugou watched in amusement.
You traveled on the new route Kirishima had set for you all. But because it wasn’t the normal road they took, it was a bumpy ride with the ground being uneven. You thought you would be fine continuing on, but you became a little jumpy due to the recent events that just happened. Every snap of a twig or rustle of the bushes, you turned your head to make sure that no other bandits were sneaking up on you.
“Scared, princess?” Bakugou whispered in your ear. You huffed and crossed your arms.
“No,” you denied.
“Like I said, I’ll protect you no matter the cost,” he reminded you. He was loud enough for his other soldiers to hear. Mina gushed over his comment while the others had their mouths wide open. Bakugou? The Blood Prince? Saying these romantic remarks to a woman? Now this was a new sight to see. Kirishima, on the other hand, was smiling softly at the new couple. He couldn’t wait to see your relationship bloom into something beautiful.
Being that the road you were on was so uneven, you had to hold on tight so that you didn’t fall off the horse. At one point, the horse became scared, lifting on his hind legs. You gasped out loud and closed your eyes to brace yourself for a fall. But Bakugou had swooped his arm around your waist and stabilized both of you to stay on the horse.
“See, gotcha,” the prince teased. You covered your face so he couldn’t see how flushed your face was. Bakugou chuckled because he knew. He could tell you were flustered and that’s the exact reaction he wanted to get out of you.
As promised, in two days time, you made it to your next destination. What you saw wasn’t a lively town, filled with vibrant colors and a chorus of people. There were no food stands that sold a variety of foods and desserts. No whiff of saliva-inducing smells. No entertainment on the street for you to enjoy.
You saw a poor village; with run-down houses and starving people all over the streets. The atmosphere turned sad, like a gray cloud was constantly over this place. The life out of this town was completely sucked out. The image was so heartbreaking that you could break down in tears this very instant.
“Bakugou,” your voice cracked.
“I know,” he said, just as sad and disappointed you were, probably even more. “This is the other side of the kingdom that no one gets to see. Most of this kingdom is living in poverty. Everyone knows of the more lavish side, but in reality, what you are currently seeing is most of my kingdom. There are two completely different worlds here but no one, not my brothers not the kind, is doing anything about it. I don’t even know how to fix it.” He explained. You reached a certain, open area and Bakugou got off, so did every soldier. They began unloading all their supplies. You could see a line starting to form not far from you guys.
“And this is the only way I can think of to help,” he said, offering his hand to you. You took it, hoping off the horse.
“How often do you do this?” you ask, still in shock with what you were seeing.
“Every month or so? I try as often as I can,” he replied as he also started unpacking the crates from the cart. Food, medicine, spare clothes, they had it all. The realization hit you. So that’s why they packed so many things in the beginning. It was for his people. His men were almost done setting up, getting ready to pass out rations to his people. But you were standing to the side awkwardly.
No. There was no doubt in your mind that you wanted to help him. You moved to stand next to Bakugou, proactively helping to pass out food rations.
“You don’t have to do this, you know. Aren’t you embarrassed as a princess?” Bakugou asked without sparing you a glance.
“Never. I want to help,” you said as confidently as you could, giving him eyes of determination. Bakugou finally looked at you, his heart skipping a beat again. He coughed, beating on his chest a few times.
You smiled at everyone who came in line, welcoming them without a single judgment. You looked down the line and all his soldiers were doing the same thing. They do this so often that the people recognize them and are laughing and having a good time. For living in such poor conditions, their spirits weren’t down.
After every single person had gotten their rations, you thought the work was over. Oh, how you were wrong. Once that was over with, his men started carrying out more things from the crates. This time, it was wood. They were going to help repair some homes. You were going to find Bakugou but immediately turned around when he took his cape and you saw him completely shirtless.
“You can sit this one out princess. This’ll get a little messy,” he advised. But you shook your head, still facing away from him.
“No, I want to help!” you were still determined. He chuckled at you.
“If you want to help, you’re gonna have to face the other way,” he pointed out. You took a deep breath and had the courage to face him. But only, your stare was straight down at the floor instead of him. How could you? With him being shirtless and all. Was that even necessary?
Bakugou took an axe and started chopping some wood. Your job was to bring the chopped wood to his soldiers who were the ones building the houses.
You eventually got tired bringing the wood back and forth, so you took a seat next to Bakugou who was nonstop chopping wood. The sweat was glistening his body in a godly matter. You couldn’t take your eyes away from his chest, that was heaving up and down. And then add some sweat? Phew, it made you feel hot.
“How long as this been going on?” you started a conversation.
“Ha?” he turned to you, not expecting you say anything so he was a tad out of it. “Ah, all my life.” He said. He decided that he’ll take a break too. He put down the axe and sat down next to you.
“If my father didn’t lie, these people probably wouldn’t be living like this,” he commented.
“Your father lied?” you asked curiously. Bakugou couldn’t believe that he was actually saying this, but he felt comfortable enough with you that he did.
“When he became King, he promised that he would protect every life in his kingdom. But look at all these people. They are suffering and dying because they are not getting the help that they need. And my father is neglecting them! He is a liar who couldn’t commit to a promise!” Bakugou started getting heated up. “That’s why I hate liars. I’ll ruin anyone who lies to me.”
And when he said that, your heart physically dropped.
A/N: Can I just say, you're gonna LOVE the next chapter. I literally just know it because I LOVE IT!
Also, does anyone else just read these chapters and think of it as an anime? No? Just me? Honestly, if I'm the only one that does this I'm gonna feel like such an idiot.
If you want to be added to the taglist, please comment or DM me and I'll gladly add you!!!
Tagged: @superblyspeedydragon @melasnchz-things @animexholic @bkgwrites @sam-i-am-1025 @apexqueenie @katsukibabe @germfart3 @tspice283 @angie-1306 @bakugous-trauma @bakugousmrs @random-fandom-girl-24 @monetfatalia @triviajeongin @readingslumpfanfic @softredrobin
246 notes · View notes
hellotherekenobi · 3 years
Text
───high and dry.
summary: no one can predict what day will be their last, and you don’t want any regrets. it looks like now is as good a time as any to tell obi-wan all you’ve wanted.
tw: angst, mentions of death and injury.
ONESHOT. ⟶ 2,375 WORDS.
· · ─────── ·𖥸· ─────── · ·
There were plenty of feelings you didn’t enjoy. Disappointment, heartbreak, when you step in a puddle with your socks on. Maybe that last one was the worst, but nothing compares to pain. Real pain. Throbbing pain. The kind that leaves your fingertips tainted red as you try to steady your breaths and keep a clear head. The kind that leaves you with that one dreadful question no one should have to answer: am I going to die?
Yes, says the voice in your head. Yes, if you don’t move. It’s a fiery feeling that bursts at your side when you try to move an inch to the left, something that rips a yelp from your throat that you couldn’t have kept down even if you had tried. It burns but you don’t stop. You keep moving, dragging yourself along the wet ground, nails digging into the mud, until you’re beside the hole. That damned hole that you fell down. Though, that was an understatement. You were pushed down.
Despite the rasp, you call out. Help! Was anyone still there? You couldn’t care less at this moment if the person who remained standing on top was the very same person that ran you through, you just called out with all the might you had and hoped that if anyone would hear you, it would be Obi-Wan.
There was a thud only moments before that came after the sizzle of a lightsaber, and you knew that someone had won the fight. The question kept poking at your mind as you called out, but you were already as good as dead even if a threatening face dropped down to greet you. You didn’t take care to the other question that promised to tear you apart at the answer; if Obi-Wan was the victor or victim. Was he already dead? You’d rather waste away if it were true.
Then came another sound, of someone inching down the hole as small clusters of dirt sprinkled from beneath their boots. You moved your head to the side as you waited, hoping for good. A single slither of dirt came crumbling down as the figure dropped to their feet a little further from where you sat, grunting at the impact. They were weakened from the fight, no doubt, but it was only until they called out your name did you know who it was, and your questions were answered.
“Obi-Wan!” you groan, voice barely loud enough.
You try to move but the effort is too much, being poked by that fiery feeling yet again.
He rushes to your side, skidding along the mud to kneel beside you and raise a hand above your wound. “Oh Maker, no.” he breathes, something unsteady.
“I should have blocked it,” you say.
Obi-Wan shakes his head. “You couldn’t have.”
“I could have fought harder.”
“You fought well.”
“Not well enough.” it’s almost a groan when you say it. Obi-Wan shushes you but you don’t let him. “It doesn’t look good for me.”
“Stop.” he emphasizes, seeing as you ignored his attempts to quieten you. “You’re going to be fine.”
As much as you wanted to believe that, the chances of you being fine were much too slim to get your hopes up. There was only two outcomes of calling for help and one of them was not surviving this. Now that Obi-Wan is here, you’re wondering if you should have simply rolled over and accepted fatality. You couldn’t bare to actually look at the damage, but you know that even calling it a scratch wouldn’t lighten the mood. It was deep. Too deep.
He assesses your wound with more concentration, as if it had changed since the last time he looked. The only thing that changes is how much blood continues to seep out. You’re sure you’re covered in it, coating the ground as well. Despite the amount, Obi-Wan doesn’t give in. He keeps trying to push against the odds.
“If I can just stop the bleeding,” he starts, and you know it’s going to be your turn to shush him.
“Obi-Wan...”
“Keep it wrapped,” he continues. “Then get you out of here.”
“Obi-Wan,” it’s as firm as you can say it. “Look at me.”
He hesitates at first, breathing heavily as if he needs to catch up from all the words he just spoke. You notice the way he’s shaking, ever so much that you’d have to know him well to spot it. You do know him well. You know him well enough to realize he’s affected by this much more than you, and he’s going to crumble unless he can steady himself. But he manages to meet your eyes, however slowly, with that boyish fear lurking beneath the cerulean.
“It’s okay,” you whisper. He shakes his head again. “It’s okay.”
“No, no.” the tears start now, welling in his eyes and threatening to fall. “Don’t leave—don’t leave me.”
It’s not a pretty sight when your hand finds his cheek, painting his skin a deep red. That’s all of you.
“I can’t,” he chokes out. “I can’t... not again.”
He doesn’t make sense, but you don’t voice your thought. The injuries you’ve sported from your other missions haven’t always been small, but you’ve outlived them. Being in a situation as life threatening as this can be counted on one hand, and even that would be excessive. You’ve always bounced back. This time, though, the springs are feeling worn out.
“I can’t lose you too.” he whispers, a tear spilling down his cheek.
“Oh, Obi-Wan,” you breathe, bringing your hand down to grab at the fabric of his tunic, silently cursing at yourself for this very moment and how it had to happen. “I’m so sorry.”
It was like when he was a padawan, wasn’t it? When he had fought beside his master, yet it wasn’t enough at the time. The way Qui-Gon had been slain, it was like how you were attacked—lightsaber pushed into your side. Obi-Wan’s worry and trembling attempts to assure your survival was an instinctual defense mechanism, all because of what he experienced as a boy. Oh, Obi-Wan, you think. Oh, my sweet Obi-Wan. I’ll be brave for you.
“No, not again.” you assure him, swallowing thickly. “My cloak. You can wrap the wound with that.”
You barely have the strength to point over to it, where it lays soaking after it had fallen down the hole much earlier than you had. Obi-Wan hurries to grab it, folding it to thicken the material and have the cleaner side outward.
“Can you sit up?” he asks you.
You sigh, knowing how the fire is going to return again the moment you move, but nod regardless. Obi-Wan scoops a careful arm under your body to tilt you forward and though you try not to curse, the longer you’re in this position the more it stings and you cry out.
Obi-Wan’s quick to return you against the wall, voice rising out of fear. “I thought I could move you.”
“Yes, but I never said it wouldn’t hurt.” the last word comes out in a hiss. You would explain to him that it was because of the pain and not because you’re frustrated, but you doubt he cares about being offended at this point. Honestly, neither should you. “Keep going.”
Though he grunts at your response, he moves you forward again to quickly bring the cloak around your abdomen and wrap what he can before resting you back. The cloak feels tight wrapped around you, but it doesn’t seem to bother your wound. You don’t mention it. Instead, you reach deep within your trouser pocket to pull out your comlink, slick with your blood.
“Since yours broke,” you say, pushing it into Obi-Wan’s open hand.
The comment manages to earn a raspy chuckle from him, though his smile doesn’t stay for long. “I go through too many.”
“Yes and cloaks, too.” when he gives you a look, you crinkle your nose at him. “Such the drama queen.”
“I can’t help it,” it seems to be a half-minded comment before he flicks the comlink open, trying to hide the squeamish look on his face as he pounds a finger down on the button to call, but you catch the way he stares at the blood.
He speaks into the comlink firmly, asking for aid. There’s a rough static acting as a reply before it hisses once and a voice, barely audible, begins to speak. Though Obi-Wan tries to inform the other person as best as he can, there’s too much feedback to get a clear sentence through. He tries again, then again, then once more before a whine screeches out of the speaker and it sends Obi-Wan into a soppy rage you’ve never seen before; slamming the comlink shut as he cries out.
“Hey,” you start, just finding your voice by the end of the word. “It’s okay.”
“They don’t know we’re here,” Obi-Wan bellows. “How can this be okay? I—I’m not a medic. I can’t... I can’t help you.”
The air stays quiet as you wait for Obi-Wan to take a breath, watching the frustration fade from his jaw first and then his brows. You would always tell him that he was not a very good liar because of those eyes of his and the way his brows arch or furrow. You’re the only one who knows me like that, he had told you. You had hoped to know him more before this day came.
“Hold me.”
“What?” he asks, and there’s that boyish look in his eyes again.
It’s what you need right now. Even if it were a silly thought, being held by Obi-Wan could cure any disaster. If there ever were a time to be selfish, it’s now. So, you simply nod your head at him, letting him know you meant what you said, then he’s moving beside you and wrapping an arm around your shoulders to gently lower you—head rested on his lap.
This is it, you think. The perfect place to die. He was still warm, unlike you who was growing colder each minute. He held you comfortably and intimately, something you yearned for since the day you realized just how in love with him you truly are. It’s perfect. You’re in the arms of the man you love.
His hand seeks out yours, holding it tightly. “There’s so much left for us. All the things we always wanted, they’re still waiting for us. So you can’t leave. Okay? You have to stay.”
His words are softer, slower. Not frantic like they had been before. You don’t know if the change in tone is because he believes the words he says or if he’s accepted what you already have. It’s only now, with those words, that it starts to sink in just how unfair this is. You had promises, but what good were they now?
“You’re right,” you say, feeling the tears prickling. “There’s so much... so many things we still haven’t done. So many words I haven’t spoken. So, I’m going to say them now... if you’d listen.”
Obi-Wan nods, moving closer if it were at all possible. “Tell me.”
Licking your lips, you need to coat these words. “I promise... to love you... and to cherish you, til death do us part.”
A sob breaks the flow of your words, both from your own lips and Obi-Wan’s. It rocks you both, shaking down your spine and to your toes. It feels like it rocks the earth as well, and you can barely keep the tears back when Obi-Wan begins crying in earnest now, letting out all of the pain he was holding back to keep him sane. You’d feel the pain too, but your body is numb. It’s been numb for a while and you wouldn’t dare tell him. You just cry with him over the promise you both made to each other and won’t be able to keep—his promise to love you completely, like you love him, and to share a name, share a heart, share a home. All of it is broken now. There’s no hope left.
It was a dream you two shared, of living a life away from the Order and away from the war. A life you could both grow old together in, where your story would be shown in the grey hairs and the wrinkled skin. The stories that could be past down from your children to theirs. The love you share would coat the stars, but your heart will rest between the sparkles until he could meet you again in the next life. Maybe it will treat you kinder.
The image in your head of saying those vows to Obi-Wan properly, somewhere warm and secluded, sits behind your eyelids when you close them, starting to fade in his arms as his cries reverb. You watch the scene where you take his hand and slip the ring on his finger, smiling as bright as the flowers he had picked out. You see his hair shining golden in the sunlight, an iridescent happiness that swells up in his chest as he says I do. You watch him lean to you closer, pressing his lips to yours in a kiss unmatched from all the others. But you feel it too. Now, in this moment outside of your dream, you feel Obi-Wan’s kiss, and you realize when his tears touch your cheeks that he’s giving you the kiss that will last forever, if now was the only time he could promise it.
Without the strength to kiss him back, you let go. You let yourself slip away. You ready your course to the stars to watch over him. Now or never, and now until forever. Though, the stars prove out of your reach when you hear something, and it’s when Obi-Wan’s lips pull away from yours do you recognize the sound. It’s your comlink. It chimes and you can hear Obi-Wan’s voice spring to life, almost washing you over and reviving you, and suddenly your senses awaken when his hand touches your cheek and his voice opens your eyes.
“They’re coming, darling. Hold on.” he smiles, something confident. “And I promise, I’m going to marry you.”
taglist: @penfullofwordsaheadfullofstories @alwayssleepingforreal @yelenacbelova @immoral-rose @bloodybunnyuwu @princessxkenobi @mythandmagik @i-cant-hear-you16 @pradahux @inukako @whyiminlove @cosmicsierra @dxnxdjarxn @voidmalfoy @darthkenobii @iamtracyz @chogisss @nectav @disastereyebags @hellolitty @stareyeddie
92 notes · View notes
cathrrrine · 3 years
Text
RUN | Pietro x Reader
Originally from my Wattpad
CHAPTER 15 - GHOST
----
[2009.]
Cold, unforgiving metal met the tender skin of my arm as I blocked his punch. That's going to leave a bruise. His blows were getting stronger, faster. He was testing my skills, they wanted to see how far I could be pushed. Although I wasn't far from the edge, I wasn't going to let myself fail today either.
"Focus!" He yelled.
I grimaced, ducking under his arm and landing a punch to his gut. Rookie move, but it was all I had at that moment. He grabbed my arm, quick as lightning, and dragged me by the chin so he could look me in the eye. My fists were still clenched but the exhaustion was starting to take a toll on me. I panted heavily as I tried to mask how drained I was.
With my arm still in his grasp, he said, "Who are you fighting for?"
It was almost a mantra that I was forced to reiterate every single time I fucked up. "Hydra."
He said it again, louder this time, his grip on my hand growing tighter. He could break my wrist if I didn't deliver. Hell, he could break every single limb I had. I couldn't fail.
"Hydra!" I scoffed. I belonged to them. I had to die for them. Hydra ran through my blood, and if it was ever spilled one day, it would be justified in their name.
That's what they told me.
Who was I to question them? I was nothing but a vessel, a weapon for these people. If I failed to deliver what was asked of me, I'd be killed. How ironic was that? To kill or be killed.
I hated it.
As soon as he let my arm go, I thrusted the top of my head into his face. I heard what sounded like his nose breaking and true enough, as I regained my balance and faced him, I found him wiping blood from his nose with the heel of his hand. It was satisfying, to say the least, to see that I finally made a dent.
"Perfect." He nodded.
God, it wasn't over yet.
He pulled his knives out of the holsters he wore, spinning them in the air and catching them both flawlessly. It was his signature trick. Honestly, I thought it was a bit too dramatic. But what can I say? Hydra loves their drama.
"Pay attention." He pointed the tip of the knife towards me. "Or you'll bleed."
He pounced, spinning his knives like they were toys and not murder weapons. He thrusted his right knife in the vague direction of my shoulder, I took a half-step back and circled around so I was behind him. It only took a second for him to whip around again, but I expected that move. So, I threw my leg up as soon as he did and I kicked the weapon out of his grip.
The knife spun around threateningly in the air before falling onto the concrete across the room with a thump. He didn't seem to pay any mind to his fallen weapon. That's when I remembered he had another. He twirled it around his fingers before gripping the handle and thrusting his right arm with full force, the gears of his metal arm whirring as he did so.
I thought I had it. I jumped back so he wouldn't catch my rib, but he was quick to calculate my movements. I should have known.
The pain was searing.
Blood oozed out of the newly-made wound on my calf, the knife buried to the hilt. I screamed uncontrollably as the pain of it kicked in, my body going limp immediately.
"That's enough, soldat."
Tears were falling down my face against my will. You know how sometimes your body does things you don't want it to do? I know, logically, tears were just how your body reacted to certain things. For example, being stabbed in the goddamn calf. But I knew, despite literal fucking science, the people around me took it as a sign of weakness. That's how messed up in the head they are.
But I wasn't weak. I just got through 2 hours of intensive training with the Winter Soldier while they just watched.
I'd like to see the lot of you fight him and manage to not get killed.
One of the medics went over to my side and helped me up. The Winter Soldier stepped aside and watched me with disdainful eyes. I knew I disappointed him. That alone could have fucked up my assessment. How did I not see it coming? How did I miscalculate that movement?
The Commander leaned in to talk to him as he watched me limp away. I made eye contact with both of them. The Commander's lips were moving but I couldn't make out a word of what he was saying.
Through pain-ridden eyes and a half-delirious mind, I could almost make sense of what the conversation was about.
Girl...Mission...Out...Threat.
Next thing I know, I was being treated by Dr. Nolan in the Medical Room. I don't think I processed anything yet. My brain felt numb. My eyes were glued to the knife — now on a metal tray — that I failed to dodge.
My mind flickered through all the different scenarios that I could have went with. I was beyond frustrated with myself and with my complete and utter failure. What were they going to do with me now? They couldn't really kill me...could they?
My mind reeled back to the conversation I saw that the Soldier and the Commander had earlier. What were they talking about? Did they finally decide what to do with me? The defective agent?
I wasn't perfect. I tried to be, but I wasn't. Somehow I always found myself disagreeing with their rules and their missions, even if I carried them out anyway. Although, sometimes I couldn't help but protest. I had to. Even if the consequences would hurt me. If they knew that I'd gone against more than just a few of their regulations, there's no doubt I'd be dead within the minute.
Footsteps came through the corridor, yet I didn't even think to look up.
"Your mission." The familiar faded black of a case file was thrown into my lap carelessly, the papers crinkling in protest as it landed. I looked up to see an annoyed expression that was attached to the face of one of the high-ranking agents.
"Mission? I thought I failed the assessment." My thumbs flicked through the papers almost automatically, scanning through the details quickly. I didn't miss the red stamp on the front. This wasn't just any mission.
He–David, I think–shrugged, "The Commander asked me to hand this to you. You're leaving in an hour."
"What?"
I was...thrilled and appalled at the same time. The whole point of the assessment was for them to see that I was worthy enough to be placed on important missions like these. If they trusted me with it, that means I succeeded.
"In an hour?" Dr. Nolan chipped in. "She hasn't fully recovered from her stab wound yet. You need at least two to three weeks of rest."
The red star-shaped stamp looked even more brighter in that moment, even if the room was poorly lit. "I've had worse. I can survive a limp."
"You won't even be able to walk." He raised an eyebrow at me in disagreement. Somewhere deep down, I knew I should listen to him. I wasn't in the best shape for a fight, let alone a mission like this one.
David huffed, "Orders are orders."
Then my brain clicked back into place. David was right. I nodded once. "I'll be at the hangar in 30 minutes."
"You better gear up by then. They wont wait up for you."
Dr. Nolan sighed and shook his head before wrapping my leg up with bandage. "Fine. Don't say I didn't warn you."
———
Snow was blowing in my face. The cold seeped through my coat, prickling my skin like tiny little needles made of ice.
"Any minute now." He spoke through the earpiece.
We were supposed to ambush a S.H.I.E.L.D operation that was a threat to Hydra. I wasn't entirely sure why I was sent along with the Winter Soldier, but I wasn't in the place to argue. Not when I just barely survived the assessment.
"Get in position." I crouched down, trying to smother a whimper that threatened to escape my throat. My calf was burning, but that wasn't a priority right now. Everything was always burning somehow, and I learned to ignore it overtime. I scanned the area through the scope of my sniper rifle. As soon as a car came into view, I steadied my hand on the trigger.
"Now."
Four continuous shots for each tire. Every single one blew out and the car spun out of control, spinning from left to right. It was a narrow road, the plan was bound to work to our liking. After a few nasty turns, the car swerved off the cliff, leaving nothing but dust and debris in it's place.
"They're not dead yet. Keep an eye out."
It was quicker than I expected, but I spotted two figures climbing out of the wreck after a while. Their movements were slow and staggered, but alive nonetheless.
"Target acquired."
I watched through the scope as he stepped out of his position in the shadows. One of the figures moved in front of the other, shielding them with their own body. I knew it was useless. He'd kill them both anyway.
A single shot rang out. I could picture the bullet going through one body to the other. They both dropped to the ground, dead.
"Target eliminated."
"Roger."
He didn't say a word. I didn't hear the usual rustle of his movements through the earpiece. Silence engulfed me. Usually, I wouldn't be so unnerved. He was always silent. But this time it felt...strange. I stayed where I was, unmoving. Something in my head told me I shouldn't move, shouldn't speak.
It seemed too easy.
I don't know what it was, but I didn't take my eyes off him. Something about this whole thing seemed...off. He could have completed this mission alone.
Why did they ask me to go with him?
He turned away from the bodies and faced me. I gulped, hands trembling as I held my rifle reluctantly. What was he doing?
"Sir?" I managed to say. Everything was telling me to RUN. NOW.
Slowly, he raised his gun and pointed it towards me.
Girl...Mission...Out...Threat.
My whole body trembled at the sight before me.
"Take the girl on your next mission. I need you to take her out. She's a threat to us, soldier. She's defective. Eliminate her. "
I was right.
Bang! The sound of a gunshot snapped me back to reality. It was real. They wanted to kill me. The Winter Soldier was standing ten feet away from me with a gun in his hand, ready to kill. To eliminate the threat.
Out of reflex, I pulled the trigger of my rifle that was pointed to his head, only to find it empty.
Four bullets. They only gave me four bullets and nothing more.
Without thinking, I ran. I dropped the rifle and ran as fast as my legs could take me. I heard another gunshot, closer this time. That's when I started to feel a strange sort of stinging at the back of my leg. The pressure felt strenuous as I continued to sprint in the snow.
Oh, God...Dr. Nolan was right.
I could feel the pain taking over once more as my stitches started to pop. Warm, thick liquid ran down my leg and seeped through the pants of my uniform as the wound on my calf bled out. Between the stinging cold and the stinging pain, I was starting to feel hopeless. I couldn't possibly go against him.
Bang!
Closer this time. I was running blindly into a vast, wide-open landscape of infinite snow. Not only that, but I was also leaving behind a trail of blood behind me. Deep scarlet upon stark white. What a contrast. Was this Hansel and Gretel or some shit?
"You cannot run forever." His voice was crisp, threatening. I couldn't take the fear that ran cold through me. If I stopped running now, I wouldn't ever get up again. He was the embodiment of fear, and he was chasing me.
I tore off my earpiece and threw it behind me. How could I have been so foolish today? Of course they sent him out here to kill me.
All along I thought I was playing the part perfectly. But, maybe I didn't hide my doubts of Hydra as well as I thought I had. Did they find out about everything I've failed to do?
How could I have killed those innocent children? How could I have murdered that innocent family? Or that innocent man who just so happened to stumble across a Hydra operation?
I was fine with the blood and the gore. I was used to that. The only thing that never sat right with me was when the innocent had to be slaughtered. The first time I went through with it, they haunted my dreams. Their animalistic cries for mercy, their howls of pain...I couldn't live with myself.
They were right. I was defective. I didn't have the makings of a Hydra agent. I wasn't as ruthless as I should be.
I ran and ran, hoping that he was far behind me. The snow was getting thicker by the minute, it was getting harder for me to see and to navigate.
I ran until my aching feet hit the pavement of a road that led to a small village. It looked homely, with houses and shops lined up along the road. Lanterns hung from roof to roof, providing light in the heavy snowfall. If I didn't know any better, I'd try to hide there. But I knew he would only tear it apart and kill everyone on sight just to eliminate me.
Then I sensed footsteps behind me. There was no time to think. It was my only option.
I sneaked through the worn paths of the area, trying my best to lay low. It didn't help that I was sporting a mean limp and bleeding all over the place. People saw me and they avoided me. I started to wonder why I thought heading here would help me. I scanned the area for anything, anything that would help. A weapon, a car, a spot that I could take shelter in...
Then, out of nowhere, I bumped into a woman.
"Oh!"
I held onto her arms as I tried to keep us both from falling. The woman was wearing a niqab. Her piercing green eyes looked right at me, distracting me from my original plan for a moment.
"Are you alright?" She asked, gently.
I must have looked horrible. Sweaty and bloody with panicked eyes. I didn't notice that her arms were still locked on mine, keeping me upright.
That's when I felt it, the surge of energy suddenly coursing through me. It was a peculiar sensation, but I welcomed it. Her green eyes widened. I knew she felt it too.
"You're-" she gasped, trying to pull away from me. I held onto her tighter, not wanting to let go just yet.
"Please." I begged. "It won't hurt."
I had to go before he came.
I heard gunshots behind me. I couldn't let him get to me, not when I just found the key to my escape.
"Who are you?" The woman whispered, struggling against me.
"Someone you’ll help escape death." I looked into her eyes, trying to let her see how desperate I was. I didn't want to take anything else from her but this.
Her eyes jumped from mine to behind me, before flickering back to look at me again. "You're like me, aren't you?"
"You don't need to do anything." I assured her. "I just need to leave."
It took a second of hesitation for her, but slowly, she nodded. She opened her mouth to say something, but I never heard what it was. Because that's when the screaming erupted.
I closed my eyes and teleported myself the fuck out of there.
59 notes · View notes
Text
Dig a Grave to Dig Out a Ghost - Chapter 33
Original Title: 挖坟挖出鬼
Genres: Drama, Horror, Mystery, Supernatural, Yaoi
This translation is based on multiple MTLs and my own limited knowledge of Chinese characters. If I have made any egregious mistakes, please let me know.
Chapter Index
Chapter 33
His curses and sobs were cut off by Xiao Yu when his cold tongue pushed into his mouth with disciplinary-like roughness and almost crazy possessiveness, deepening the kiss. A whole night of this stifling and domineering ghost left Lin Yan completely enraged. His brain was blank under the effect of alcohol and it left room for Xiao Yu to grab his chin and slip his tongue into his mouth.
The kiss was so intense that he couldn't even get a breath in. Lin Yan roughly shook his head to shake him off, but the ghost didn't leave him any room to move, and he held him tightly in his lap to the point that he couldn't escape. All his emotions were magnified from the alcohol and the tears from his sobs and curses were still on his cheeks, drying into cold streaks.
"Put me down. . ." After the kiss, Lin Yan sat on his lap and whimpered: "Let go."
"You're a fucking jealous husband. I just wanted to hold onto some memories. You owe me! Why should I always have to listen to you? This is my home, my home!"
Xiao Yu looked at the person in his arms dumbfounded. The alcohol stained his cheeks with a flush of redness. He was clearly using all his strength to break free, but his head was softly pillowed on his shoulders. Lin Yan's face was always cycling through several emotions when he faced him; fear, resistance, gentleness, trust, and even adoration like he was a small animal. But he had never been like this, leaning in his arms like a child, crying and screaming at him.
"Little shrew." Xiao Yu sighed. He reached under Lin Yan's knees and moved him to the sofa. Lin Yan wobbled and stood up to leave, but he couldn't make it two steps before he lost his balance and fell down. He kneeled on the ground and kept nuzzling his head into the cushion.
"You're the fucking shrew. . ." Lin Yan murmured, half-conscious. The effects of the alcohol were so strong that he felt his thoughts were getting more and more distorted. He couldn't even remember what had just happened. In the chaos, he felt a pair of hands holding his waist from behind, a force dragging him back towards the couch.
Lin Yan twisted his body dissatisfiedly. His fingers clung to the sofa cushion, his head arched under the pillow: "Don't. . . don't bother me. I want to sleep. I'll make you leave if you bother me again. . ."
"Go back to bed." Xiao Yu touched Lin Yan's back, continuing to hook his waist and lift him up. Lin Yan muttered, annoyed, like a lazy couch potato.
"Are you going to kneel here all night?"
Lin Yan hummed. He hugged the cushion and closed his eyes contentedly.
"Get up." Xiao Yu's expression changed. He kneeled behind Lin Yan and wrapped his arms around his waist, wrenching his shoulders to pick him up. The feeling of his back being close to someone made Lin Yan feel incredibly at ease, so he continued to lean back, his rear end resting on a hard object. Lin Yan let out a yawn and nuzzled back in a daze.
The arms around his waist tightened, and the person behind him gently trembled. His lips pressed against Lin Yan's ear, and he slowly sucked on his earlobe. Lin Yan couldn't suppress a shudder when he reached the most sensitive area. His fingers unconsciously squeezed the sofa tighter. He tried to lean forward to avoid him, but the hardness behind him intensified, and the sound of breathing next to his ears became slightly anxious.
"Are you going to sleep?" Xiao Yu's voice was faint.
"Yeah..." Lin Yan moaned lowly from his throat. The top few buttons popped open in the scuffle, exposing a large expanse of neck and shoulder. Lin Yan turned his head and pressed the side of his face into the cushion, closing his eyes tightly. His trembling eyelashes in the dark blue nightlight presented a strange charm. His lips were slightly open like they couldn't stay shut, but also like it was an invitation.
"Xiao Yu . . ."
The soft exclamation made the person behind him feel like an electric shock had jolted him. He fiercely kissed the nape of Lin Yan's neck. The hands that were holding his waist moved to his torso to stroke his chest, rubbing the small dots on his chest through the shirt. They were originally flat, you could barely feel the bulge. After repeated stroking, they rigidly popped, pecking at Xiao Yu’s fingers, the slight fiddling forcing a gasp out of Lin Yan. His words were muffled with his panting: "I'm going to sleep. . . I'm. . . Don't touch, don't touch that. . ."
"It's late." Xiao Yu said coldly. He pushed Lin Yan's shirt up, their bodies pressed together, teasing the hard nubs on his chest. Lin Yan bit his lip, breathing more and more heavily, twisting his body to try and escape. This position got him more entangled in Xiao Yu's arms. With a slight movement, he rubbed against the hard object between his hips, and the person behind him pressed him tighter against him as if being stimulated.
"It's so hot. . ." Lin Yan's voice was quiet. Trembling, he stroked the back of Xiao Yu's hand. He stroked his slender fingers, skimming around his flat, smooth nails. His finger met the edge of his erect nipples, and his whole body shuddered.
"You like to do this yourself? Huh?" Xiao Yu grabbed Lin Yan's hand. Despite his resistance, he grabbed his fingers and rubbed them into the hard nubs. The other hand pulled off his shirt, exposing his large shoulders and wheat-coloured back. Xiao Yu froze for a moment, then buried his head in Lin Yan's neck and kissed him.
Lin Yan buried his head in the sofa cushion. Xiao Yu sucked the skin from his ear all the way down to his shoulder blade. A wave of heat rushed to his lower abdomen and his skinny jeans got uncomfortably tight. The feelings in his chest kept growing. Xiao Yu refused to let him go. Lin Yan tried to withdraw his hand several times but was repeatedly blocked, roughly pinching his fingers against the most sensitive area.
"Stop." The deep sense of shame and unbearable pleasure made Lin Yan cry: "Please, don't touch that. . . let go. . ."
Instinctively, he knew what was happening and immediately sensed the danger. He began to resist, but his so-called resistance was unbearably seductive in Xiao Yu's eyes. The sucking on his shoulder became more intense. His mind was spinning. Xiao Yu pulled his shoulders so that he leaned against the sofa and sat on the floor. He kissed his lips while rubbing the small dots on his chest.
The movement of his tongue made Lin Yan's mouth overflow with saliva, Xiao Yu swallowing it up, even the drops that threatened to spill out of the corners of his mouth. The belt on his jeans was pulled off, his underwear was taken off, and Xiao Yu grasped the hardness that was raised and stiff. Lin Yan shook violently. Before he could struggle free, Xiao Yu was already gripping his lower body and began to move up and down.
"Mmm..." Lin Yan bit his lower lip and tried his best to restrain the groan that tried to escape. His delicate face was stained with the image of lust. His whole body felt like it was on fire, uncontrollably dry. His hands clung to Xiao Yu's neck, twisting and struggling: "What do you want? You. . .What are you. . ."
His lower region rose to a purple-red colour. Xiao Yu stopped teasing him and held the pillar with his saliva-coated thumb and circled the slit. The rubbing evoked just the right amount of arousal in Lin Yan's heart and refused to give way for any comfort. The two of them looked at each other in the darkness. Lin Yan stripped off his faded jeans to reveal his strong legs, his drunken eyes hazy and his lips slightly opened. Each stroke of Xiao Yu's fingers over his slit elicited a gasp. He rubbed past it and received a disappointed exhale, chest rising and falling, like a water-starved fish.
"What did you say I was doing?" Xiao Yu pulled the outer layer of soft skin down to reveal the sensitive indentation. He leaned down and began to heavily lick it. Lin Yan let out a low groan. Even his eyes began to relax. The painting-like face in front of him, his long and powerful body, the crossed collar wrapped around his neck with ascetic-like calmness and clarity, his cold black hair falling over the back of his hand; how long he endured this? How long had he thought about it? Lin Yan gritted his teeth and gasped. The desire that came pouring out of him eroded him right down to the bones, burning him to ashes like a hellish karmic fire.
"Come on." Lin Yan took a deep breath. "Come and get it if you can."
In the darkness, they stared at each other like two swordsmen about to duel. The next second they passionately embraced, madly and intensely kissing each other. Lin Yan pulled down Xiao Yu's pants and held the huge thing underneath him to get him off. His tongue rushed in his mouth without permission. The two collapsed into a ball amidst the debris that littered the floor.
He stared at his jeans. Two slender and straight legs wrapped around Xiao Yu's waist and Xiao Yu's fingers touched his soft entrance. When he was about to expand the entrance, Lin Yan suddenly grabbed his neck and lifted himself up. He drunkenly hung his head to the side and slurred: "Don't bother."
"Go straight in."
"It will hurt. Wait a minute." Xiao Yu patiently kissed Lin Yan's face. His fingers moved towards that warm place and Lin Yan ripped his hand away. His voice trembled: "I said no!"
Sensing the surprise from the other person, Lin Yan turned his face and said quietly: "Enter from the back. Don't let me see it."
Xiao Yu's expression went cold. Lin Yan sighed. He moved away from his gaze and slowly kissed his lips, gently sucking with his lower lip, eventually kissing his adam’s apple, whispering: "I really want you. Do it. I can't wait."
"It's my first time. Take it slow." Lin Yan got up from the ground and staggered onto the sofa. When Xiao Yu followed, he wrapped his arms around the ghost's waist. He lifted the straight hem and buried his face against his stomach. He slowly licked his stiffness from top to bottom, swallowing it and soothing it with his tongue.
Xiao Yu grabbed Lin Yan's hair and pushed it into his mouth. When he reached the soft flesh at the back of his throat, he softly called his name. He withdrew and rubbed Lin Yan's lips, but refused to go back in.
When Xiao Yu brought him up, Lin Yan was shaking like a leaf, but the ghost didn't have his usual overbearing and tough dominance at all. Instead, he acted gently like he would with a child. While kissing his ear to tantalize Lin Yan's desire, he parted his ass cheeks a little to enter him.
Even his dulled drunk senses couldn't mask the pain as Lin Yan broke out in a cold sweat. He clenched his teeth. After the whole thing was inserted, he felt like he was being tortured. He buried his face in the sofa and gasped for breath. The foreign object in his body made Lin Yan feel inexplicably distraught and desperate. The whole city is lit up, but he belongs only to the darkest corner of it. He was like a forgotten steamed bun, left to grow fungus and mould in some alley. He had sex with a ghost in the middle of the clutter-filled room, an absurd sexual encounter that disgusted and overwhelmed him. Lin Yan picked up a rag from the floor and covered his eyes. God knows how much he wanted to touch his lover's body in all its glory, to claim his kisses while admiring his seductive look.
At least that wasn't what was happening now. Lin Yan was clutching the cushion in confusion. His shirt was still on, the person ambling behind him was nearly fully clothed. They were just doing animalistic things here, something dark and desolate. Lust truly was the lowest form of pleasure. Lin Yan turned around and touched Xiao Yu's face. "Move. I'm okay."
"Tell me if it hurts." Xiao Yu whispered in his ear.
The lights outside projected into the room through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The rather stylish living room looked like it had been hit by a storm. The coffee table and small bookcase were smashed and overturned. The ground was piled with shredded clothes and scraps of paper. The soft sofa fabric on the middle cushion was still intact, and the darkness echoed with the strange ambiguous sound of dripping water. The slender man in traditional clothing was propped up on the sofa. The man beneath him was resting on his arm, gritting his teeth with every thrust. Each time, it hit that area in exactly the right spot, as if they had already done this many times.
"Feels so good . . . Xiao Yu, that feels so good . . ." Lin Yan struggled to climax. His fingers squeezed the sofa cushion like he was trying to wring it out. "I want . . . a little deeper . . ." Xiao Yu put his hand to his mouth. Lin Yan eagerly began to suck, five fingers going in and out of his mouth. Then, he licked the back of his hand before interlocking his hand with the other's saliva-covered one.
The infinite night sucked them in. Pleasure was in the air, their ruinous love like a beautiful dream.
Xiao Yu forcefully picked up Lin Yan's body from the sofa. He let him lean back in his arms. Along with Xiao Yu's movements, Lin Yan soothed his front end impatiently until his hand was caught by the ghost, forcing him to take it away. When he took it away, Lin Yan shook his head uncomfortably, but Xiao Yu held the stiffness for him: "I'm coming." Xiao Yu said: "Close your eyes and scream for me."
"Xiao Yu . . ." Lin Yan cried weakly. Was he dead? He must have died alongside this ghost. He was desperate, crazed and overwhelmed. His tight entrance tightly clamped around the large thing that repeatedly thrust in. The two of them entwined together, right until the bitter end.
He doesn't remember exactly how many times he changed positions overnight or how many times he did it. The last time he had been completely powerless, sticky with sweat and semen. Xiao Yu carried him and threw him onto the bed in the bedroom. Lin Yan curled up in the blanket like a kitten, and Xiao Yu removed all of his clothes. He patiently spread out his limbs, folding his hands across his chest. His muscular legs tightly fit between Lin Yan's, and he coaxed Lin Yan to sleep like they were a real couple using kisses as loving words. He had drunk too much. Lin Yan leaned back against Xiao Yu’s chest for a while. The dizziness passed, and he slowly lost consciousness.
16 notes · View notes
nbrook29 · 4 years
Text
So a few weeks ago, @foxsake5 sent me one of those dialogue prompts, and at the time I wasn’t taking them anymore but since she’s the sweetest I just couldn’t say no 😌💖
I’m sorry for the wait, I hope this isn’t awful :)
Therefore, ladies and gentlemen:
159. [text] Also, my bed has glitter in it for reasons I do not recall.
***
The hopes he had late last night of waking up with all his symptoms miraculously gone vanish seconds after he wakes up and gets aware of his surroundings. 
His head still feels like it’s full of cotton, eyes sting and itch at the same time, and his nose being all stuffy is the proverbial cherry on top of his misery. Before he can fully grasp this truly pathetic situation he’s in, he feels the beginnings of a sneezing fit brewing in his nostrils and sure enough, a moment later all hell breaks loose.
When he finally finishes, his chest aches with the effort and he drops his head back onto the pillow, whining at the unfairness of it all. 
Every year, it’s the same story. Spring comes, trees and flowers release tiny grains to fertilize other plants and Robbe is doomed. He’s so fucking doomed. April barely arrives and he turns into a sneezing, itching, coughing, swollen mess. It’s not pretty. Far from it actually. 
He curses himself for being stupid and believing he was cured after last year’s very mild case. Thinking about it now, it was probably due to being forced to stay in the house for the entire month more than anything. All his hopes of battling this fucking thing forever are now officially gone. His disappointment is immeasurable, his day is ruined.
And, Sander’s not here.
Why is he not here.
Why isn’t he lovingly stroking his brow to ease his sinuses pressure like he did last night.
He’s gonna have to have a serious conversation with his boyfriend because this is just unacceptable behavior.
Tugging the duvet tighter around himself to prevent the chilliness of the room from touching on his toasty warm body, he reaches for his phone. When Sander’s beautiful face welcomes him from his screen background, he yearns for his comforting presence even more. Yes, he’s being a tad dramatic, but sick Robbe has always been a drama queen, needing care and attention. Mama Ijzermans always laughs at him, saying he turns into a five year old when down with a runny nose. There may be a bit of truth to that statement, Robbe is a man enough to admit that. He just really hates having to blow his nose every ten seconds and all that, okay? Sue him.
Just as he’s about to start typing, his eye catches something flickering in the sunlight on Sander’s pillow. Frowning, he shifts closer to inspect it and discovers sprinkles of glitter covering the bottom half, and it’s honestly barely detectable, but for Robbe’s skilled eye it’s no hardship. 
Weird. Unless he somehow missed the fact that Sander turns into a sparkly unicorn every night at midnight in the last year and a half, there’s no reasonable explanation for glitter being in his bed.
He decides to leave it be for the time being and goes back to the job at hand.
R: Where are u and why aren’t u here 
S: Hello to you too, love of my life, light of my day 
R: ☹️
S: I had to run home cause I forgot I promised my mum I'll be there when the couch delivery comes
R: That's a very elaborate excuse for you abandonning me
I won’t hold it against you if you decided to leave me after being faced with my gross snotty self :(
S: You’re not gross
R: I don’t believe you
S: Okay you’re a tiny bit gross rn but I'm not afraid of your snot 💪🏻
I'll be back in 40 minutes x
R: I'll try to survive til then 🥺
I miss you 🥺
I need your cuddles 🥺
I miss your fingers in my hair, my head hurts less then 🤧
S: You're so sweet when you're all sniffly 😂
R: That's cause I need you to get your butt here faster
S: I'll try my best
R: Okay :(
Hey sander?
S: Yeah?
R: My bed has glitter in it for reasons I do not recall
S: 😶
R: Why is there glitter in my bed
S: Idk
R: I hate glitter
S: Maybe it's the allergies making you see things
R: 😠 what did u do why is there glitter in my bed????
S: Gotta go the delivery guy is here love youuu 
R: SANDER!!!
***
When he wakes up next time his head is still stuffed, but the feeling of warmth coming off Sander’s body and his hand playing with his hair makes it that much bearable. Scooching closer, he wraps his arm around his waist and buries his face into his black t-shirt, hoping the graphical form of Freddie Mercury in the front of it won’t mind much if he messes it with his runny nose by accident.
“I bought croissants on my way over, and there’s hot lemon tea waiting for you in the kitchen. Do you feel like getting up?” Sander asks in a gentle tone, hand stilling where it felt so good on Robbe’s scalp.
And no, he doesn’t really feel like it. So he decides to use the power of his eyes on Sander and rests his chin on his chest, giving him a pleading look that he knows his boyfriend is far from being immune to. 
“Bring it here?”
Sander regards him for a second like he’s searching for a strength inside him to say no to him, but very quickly he gives up, head shaking at himself as his fingers resume the ministrations in Robbe’s hair.
He lets out a deep sigh. “I’m such a pushover, aren’t I?” And Robbe knows he won because there’s a smile tugging at Sander’s lips and a moment later, he disentangles himself from Robbe’s grabby arms, heading to the kitchen for their breakfast.
They eat in bed, sitting side by side, shoulders brushing as they keep reaching for the goodies on the tray balanced on Sander’s thighs. Robbe has his feet tucked under his calves, his extra clinginess during sick time coming out in all force, but Sander doesn’t comment on it, just smiles and kisses his temple, looking like he doesn’t mind to be his personal teddy bear for the time being. He lets Robbe lie half on top of him when they watch silly youtube videos and draws mindless patterns on his back as his arm is probably asleep from being stuck in the same position. His fingers make goosebumps rise all over Robbe’s body and he must be thinking the shiver is the result of cold because he then meticulously tucks the comforter around him, making sure Robbe is burrito-like and safe from cold.
It’s the first time Robbe has been somewhat under the weather since they got together and he melts at every caress and gentle touch that Sander provides without even thinking about it and just in general being this five star on booking.com thoughtful boyfriend.
So yeah, Sander is passing this when-in-sickness exam with flying colors, Robbe thinks, as he leaves a few kisses on what looks like Freddie Mercury’s hair, reveling in Sander’s content sigh.
It’s an all around peaceful afternoon, except when the peace is occasionally broken with sneezing, blowing (only nose, damn it) and groaning in displeasure. Sander is taking it all like a champ, teasing him only a little and handing tissue after tissue, his face twisting at the grossness of Robbe’s state only a few times. Mostly, he just squeezes him tighter, scratches his back in that way he likes, kisses the pout out of his face despite the gross factor and makes him a fresh tea. 
He even cooks him a soup when Robbe naps out of things he finds in Robbe’s mom fridge, leaving Robbe himself gaping at him in astonishment, more so when the soup actually turns out good, because he had no idea Sander could cook something more than croques. 
The confession earns him a light jab in the ribs, light because Sander is still considerate of his state, but jab indeed because he will not stand for Robbe disbelief in his cooking skills, hell no. Robbe then keeps moaning in pleasure at the taste of every single spoon of the tomato soup to show his gratitude (and because it’s really good) and Sander rolls his eyes at him, but there’s a pleased smile on his face that lets Robbe know his ruffled feathers have been smoothed.
When they get back to just simply lounging around in bed with Robbe breathing (wheezing) loudly as he plays with Sander’s fingers, he remembers something.
Propping his head with his hand, he narrows his eyes at Sander. “So what about that glitter?”
The guilty look that immediately blooms on Sander’s face leaves him with no doubt that it was his fault. He thumps his chest in frustration.
“I’m sorry! I just, I was kinda bored after you fell asleep so fast last night, and, um, I bought some new paints yesterday,” he explains, wincing at Robbe’s growing frown. He scratches his head before he continues as if to delay the fallout. “And I wanted to try them out a bit and some of them might have contained, um, glitter in them?” he ends in a squeaky voice, waiting for Robbe to blow up, because he’s well aware of his burning hate for glitter. 
It’s like herpes. Once it’s on you, it never goes away.
“I can change the sheets later?” Sander adds wide-eyed, buttering him up as he leans in to kiss him once, twice, three times, until the scoff on Robbe’s lips melts completely. 
He could get mad, but Sander has been so sweet today and he’s looking so apologetic now, like he’s actually afraid Robbe may throw him out the door for this unfortunate incident of bringing that abomination into his house. The idea is so ridiculous it makes him giggle, and at first, Sander’s confused, waiting for the other shoe to drop, but when Robbe doesn’t stop, he scoffs at him and pouts.
“Ugh, you made me believe you’re gonna yell at me and put a ban on sex for a month or something, jerk.” 
He folds his arms all petulant as Robbe keeps rolling in bed, laughing, but then the sneezing fit abruptly stops Robbe’s fun and he sits up straight, letting out one sneeze after another, losing count after the eighth one. He thinks he got to twenty in the end, his new record, and when it’s finally over he feels so miserable and achy he doesn’t feel like laughing anymore. His eyes are so watery it feels like they’re gonna spill out any second now, nose rubbed so red it’s painful to even breathe and cheeks burning hot from the congestion.
Sander keeps handing him tissues, holding the waste bin in his other hand, and Robbe must look really awful because all signs of sulking are gone from his now sympathetic face as he gathers him into his arms, whispering sweet nothings into his hair as Robbe hides his face in the crook of his neck to keep his frustration tears at bay.
Sander is graceful enough to not say anything when a few escape anyway.
“Maybe you should see a doctor, huh?” he suggests after a while, hand stroking Robbe’s arm. “Maybe he will give you something?”
Robbe shakes his head, his voice raspy when he replies. “It’s no use, the doctor is gonna give me stuff that’s gonna make me drowsy. I just need to get over those first few days, it always gets better afterwards.”
He gets a lingering peck to his forehead. “Okay.” 
“Thanks for being so amazing.” Robbe looks at him with sincerity from under his droopy lids, thumb sweeping under his eye in caressing motion. Sander just smiles, shaking his head a little as if Robbe’s gratitude is silly.
“You’re always there for me when the situation is reversed, right?”
And they both know he’s not talking about allergies, of course he’s not. No more words are necessary as Robbe considers him for a few seconds, love shining in his bloodshot eyes before he shifts closer to place a kiss on his chin and then snuggles to him as close as humanly possible, his heart full when Sander does the same.
Robbe’s eyes sting too much for them to keep watching anything on their phones, but they’re also too lazy to get up and actually do something and they’re not yet hungry enough to think about preparing dinner. So to kill time, Sander quizzes him about Bowie and his lyrics, the year and a half of them being a couple pretty much skyrocketing Robbe’s knowledge about this man, so he knows the answers to 3/4 of the questions, Sander's eyes gleaming with pride as he pretends to wipe the imaginary tear making Robbe giggle and forget about his state for a while.
Eventually, Sander’s calming and sweet like honey voice lulls him to sleep, and the last thing he registers as he’s losing the fight to keep his eyes open is Sander chuckling as he promises him quietly to paint him in all of the intense colors of those glittery paints he owns soon and there’s nothing he can do to stop him.
34 notes · View notes
harrysweasleys · 4 years
Text
Lost
Request: Hii could you do a Draco x reader where she's the super perfect student, really kind and happy girl but one day he finds her drinking and smoking and crying because she's so sad and like, lost?thank youu💗
Warnings: language, underaged drinking
Word Count: 3k
A/N: so this is a little ooc but i tried my best! also, my requests are still open but i’ve got a long line so it might be a while, sorry to those still waiting! xxx (gif is not mine.)
Tumblr media
-
“I mean did you see the look on Bell’s face when I knocked the Bludger at her face?” Pansy grinned, flopping down on the couch next to you, her hair still wind-swept from the Quidditch match she had won with Slytherin that afternoon.
“I did see her face, you did a good job,” you replied, grinning, “It’s always nice to get a win.”
“I’m still surprised you didn’t come back to the Quidditch team this year. We miss our Keeper,” she playfully nudged your shoulder, knocking you over to the side slightly.
“I know, I know, I’m sorry, Pans,” you sighed, “I’m really trying to focus on my NEWTs so I didn’t want the distraction. But I still love watching!”
“Psh, it’s not the same,” she rolled her eyes, “Besides, I could talk to you about how our stupid captain likes to inflate his ego.” You giggled lightly, remembering all the good gossip sessions the two of you shared while you were on the team.
“Wouldn’t be talking about me, now would you?” Draco asked, sitting on the couch opposite of you, his hair tousled and his nose still pink from the brisk outdoor air.
“Never,” you smiled, lifting your legs to place your toes closer to the fire. Despite the fireplace that raged on every hour of the day, the common room always had a chill in the air — being in the dungeons and under the Black Lake probably had something to do with it. It didn’t help that you got cold easily.
“How’d you like the game?” he nudged his head in your direction, placing his hands behind his head and leaning back, closing his eyes in exhaustion. His jawline stuck out and his eyelashes fluttered shut, brushing against the pale skin of his cheeks.
You shook your head, clearing your thoughts, “Good. You all did really well. Nice job catching the Snitch too.”
He opened his eyes once more and grinned at you, “Always love your positivity. See, Pansy, this is how true friends behave. They don’t hit each other with broomsticks.”
You hid your giggle, watching as Pansy leaned forwards with her eyes wide, “You were being an arse, Malfoy.”
“C’mon, Pans, did you actually hit him with a broom?” you asked, still containing your giggles. The two of them had a bantering friendship, never really seeing eye-to-eye, but they didn’t exactly hate each other either. You were often stuck playing mediator.
“Yes, she did, I have a bruise on my eyebrow,” Draco leaned forwards, pointing to his eyebrow. You couldn’t see much considering the fire was the only light source, but you pretended to see it.
“What did he do to deserve a broomstick whack?” you turned to Pansy, a light smile on your lips as Draco leaned back into the couch cushion with a scowl on his face, directed straight at the girl sitting next to you.
“He let his ego get in the way. When we were celebrating the win, he said we wouldn’t have won if he didn’t catch the Snitch,” she glared at him, arms crossed, “So — like I said, he was an arse.”
You nodded, feeling like you were in the middle of a fight between two children who were arguing about who hit who first.
“Aw, and how did that make you feel?” you placed a hand on her shoulder condescendingly, making her scoff and whack your arm away. You started laughing, ignoring the way she stood up and flipped Malfoy off before going towards the dorm rooms and disappearing behind the door.
“Drama Queen,” Draco mumbled, getting up from his spot on the couch and coming to sit next to you, taking the seat that was previously Pansy’s.
“Says you,” you retaliated, a smirk on your face. You turned to face him, noticing the bruise above his eyebrow now that the fire light was hitting it directly. Despite the little mark, he still looked really good.
Now, you and Draco weren’t exactly dating, but it was clear that there was some sort of connection between you two. From the moment you had met, you picked up on how different he was. Entitled, yes, but he had a certain intriguing air about him that drew you in, and he found the same about you.
He was tough, while you were kind. He was rebellious and hard, while you were focused and passionate. There was a fire in his eyes, ready to burn through whatever stood in his way, while you used the road that didn’t exactly require demolition.
Long story short, you were polar opposites, and that’s exactly what drew you to each other. You had a soft spot for each other and despite the flirting and the touching, you stayed friends and your other friends stayed oblivious.
“I’m not dramatic,” he mumbled, bringing you back to reality, “I’m just — shall we say determined?”
“Keep telling yourself that,” you grinned, pushing your shoulder up against his like Pansy had done to you beforehand.
“I will,” he grinned softly, gazing down at you with tired eyes, “Also, I saw you wore my sweater to the game.”
Your cheeks flushed, “Oh, sorry, I just saw it since you left it on the back of the chair last night and—,”
“No, I liked it,” he cut you off, chuckling, “It was cute.”
You sat back silently, grinning to yourself like a bit of an idiot, but trying your best to keep cool. After a good moment of comfortable silence, you peeled your eyes away from the cozy fireplace and turned to face Draco, who was mid-yawn.
“I’m off to bed then,” he stood up abruptly and smiled down at you, “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight,” you smiled back, watching his retreating form take off towards the boys dormitory, only to disappear seconds later with a silent shutting of the door.
You sulked back into the couch, noticing for the first time that you were indeed alone in the common room. The clock on the wall pointed at 12:13am — you had no idea it was this late. Where had the time gone?
A part of you was overwhelmed with sudden loneliness, tiredness, and fatigue, while the other part of you felt incredibly awake and aware of how currently small you felt in the entire world around you.
It didn’t make much sense, but your mind was prone to drifting away while you were tired. You’d think about how your parents hadn’t contacted you since you were told you got accepted to Hogwarts — you were a muggleborn — and they felt as if your ‘abnormality’ was too big to overcome. You’d think about how you had no idea why the magical world had picked you. You’d think about what you even wanted to do in the future.
You had spoken to Snape last year about working in Magical Law Enforcement, but you weren’t so sure anymore. Things had changed now that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named had returned, and you weren’t sure if you were ready to face it.
There were so, so many things that you kept bottled up, not watching to spill your deepest darkest emotions to your friends and scare them away. So, you put up the constant facade of a girl who wore a smile and held her head high.
After all, that’s the only side of you people saw anyways.
— —
The corridors are night were almost more magical than they were during the day. The lanterns lit up the walls and cast looming shadows over the intricate stone. The stars were clear from the mountainside and the moon’s light shone down upon the castle like that was its entire purpose.
You thought it was gorgeous.
Which is often why you found yourself wandering the halls in the hours before curfew, finding deserted halls and empty chambers to explore and discover. Luckily, due to the colder weather out, other students would rush back to the warmth of their dorms after dinner time, so you got to lurk around in privacy.
You found an open hallway overlooking the lake and decided to climb through the opening and sit on the ledge, admiring the way the moon’s light shone down on the ripples to look like dancing stars. And the way that the actual stars reflected off as well, as if the night sky had been placed into the lake.
The cool breeze passed through your hair, goosebumps rising in its wake. You could feel the way you entire body was ready to collapse, ready to fall over and stay there, but you held yourself up enough to reach into your thick jacket and pull out a flask.
Yes, you were underaged. No, you hadn’t stolen this.
Well, not technically.
You had stayed with your aunt and uncle over the last summer holidays and they had given you a flask for your birthday gift. A strange gift, if you had to admit, but it came in much handier than you expected.
So, you got rebellious. One day when they were out, you had filled the flask with an old bottle of Whiskey which hadn’t been touched in ages. And now, you carried the full flask around in case you found yourself at a low point.
Like now.
The day had been great up until now. Classes passed by smoothly, Draco and Pansy had kept their bickering to a minimum, and you had even been spoken to by Snape — your head of House — about being promoted to Prefect next term. You were more excited about it than you wanted to let on. Being Prefect meant you’d get to spend more time with Draco, who was of course, already one.
But as supper time came around, it was as if all of your good feelings were too good to be true. You couldn’t pinpoint exactly where your mood started to plummet, but after your cat — Mister Flufferson — got sick, and your period came on strong as well as a migraine headache and an overwhelming feeling of longing to have a break, you found yourself wanting to be alone for a good amount of time.
So that’s how you ended up sitting over the lake, silent tears pouring down your eyes and the flask gripped tightly in your right hand, lifting every so often just enough for you to take another sip.
The fiery liquid burned your throat, leaving it feeling like it was being scorched, but you kept on. The pain felt number by the second, and the fluttery feeling in your belly kept growing.
The tears didn’t stop, but you weren’t sobbing. You weren’t curled up on the floor with your head in your knees. You were just crying. Crying because you didn’t know how to deal with the feeling of being sad. Crying because you felt helpless, like there was nothing you could do to even help yourself. Crying because although you gave your time and energy to comfort your friends, none of them ever checked up on you because you just seemed happy.
So you kept drinking sip by sip until the dancing lights on the lake were more amusing than they had ever been.
“I don’t know, usually she’s out but something about her seemed different tonight,” a voice echoed down the corridor, making you close the flask quickly and widen your eyes.
Shit.
If it was a teacher, you’d be in deep trouble.
“Well, I don’t know what to tell you,” a second voice spoke, “She’s always fine so she’s probably still fine.”
“Can you shut up, Parkinson?” the first voice snapped back. Your mind, although fuzzy, could make out the voices of Pansy and Draco, their heavy footsteps moving closer to you by the second.
You hopped over the ledge, hiding behind the stone wall and placing the flask back in your coat pocket. The sudden jump made your body suddenly nauseous, and you had to place your hand over your mouth to keep your dinner in.
“Did you hear that?” Draco’s voice seemed much closer.
“No. I’m going back to the common room, I’m freezing,” Pansy’s teeth were clattering, “when she comes back safe and sound I’ll be able to say I told you so.”
And with that, her footsteps retreated down the hall around around the corner.
You knew Draco was still standing there, so you continued trying to be quiet. But, to your extreme misfortune, you let out an incredibly loud hiccough.
“Is someone there?” Draco’s voice was louder, he was no longer trying to be quiet.
“No,” you replied back just as loud, smacking your forehead as you realized you gave yourself away.
His head immediately peered over the ledge, seeing you crouched down in the grass.
“Y/N! I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” he spoke sternly, his face trying to be strict but his eyes showing clear signs of concern, “Why are you hiding down here in the grass?” He stuck out his hand for you to grab, which you did.
“No reason,” you let him pull you up, but you stumbled as you made your way over the ledge, his hands steadying you by grabbing your waist.
“Wait — were you crying?” his eyes noticed yours, the red puffiness giving you away.
“Of course not,” you sniffed, pulling away from him and using the wall to steady yourself. You had either stood up way too fast or the whiskey was getting to your head, but dizziness was very much present.
“Yes you were, don’t lie to me,” he walked closer to you, “Are you drunk?”
His tone made you wince, “No. I just had some whimsey.”
He crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow, “Whimsey? You mean whiskey? Merlin, Y/N, what were you thinking?”
You stood up taller, squaring your shoulders so you didn’t look so weak and pathetic.
“I wasn’t thinking, Draco,” you replied softly, “Just let me be.”
Of course, you didn’t want him to leave you alone. If anything you wanted his company more than anything, but you hated the fact that now he’d seen you at your lowest.
“I’m not leaving you,” he placed a hand on your shoulder. You weren’t sure what caused it, but next thing you know, you let out a sob and leaned against his shoulder, your body shaking and your tears soaking his robes.
“Woah, what’s wrong?” he placed his arms around you, pulling you even closer to him so that he could be your support. He was the last person you wanted to show signs of weakness too, but at the same time, the only person you’d want comforting you.
“I’m just... I don’t know. Sad,” you tried speaking through your sobs, your words muffled against his clothing.
“Hey, talk to me, I’m here,” he coaxed soothingly, hands slowly rubbing circles on your back. You continued to cry, but brought your face away from his shoulder to look at him, nodding slightly.
So you told him everything. Maybe it was the whiskey still in your system that made you braver, but you told him about every dark, hollow feeling that was lurking in your chest. Every worry that you had, every insecurity. Every problem. Everything.
And he sat there and listened to every single word.
After you finished rambling — what felt like two hours later — he pulled you into the tightest hug you had ever felt.
“I’m so sorry,” he mumbled against your hair, “I had no idea you felt that way. I’m the worst friend. I didn’t even notice you were at your low. I’m so sorry, I was selfish.” He rubbed your back once more, “I’m sorry you felt alone but you’re not. I’m here. I’m always here for you. To listen, to vent, to help, to give advice, to reassure. Whatever you need, I’m here.”
“Thanks, Draco,” you muttered, letting out a deep sigh now that a massive weight felt lifted off your shoulders. Your tears had slowed down, but Draco didn’t pull away from the embrace.
“Always here,” he repeated, “Always here.”
Eventually, you pulled away to be able to breathe. His hug was practically bone crushing. Comforting, but your ribs were hurting.
Your confession sobered you up, and you gazed into his eyes to thank him for everything.
“You’re really beautiful, you know?” he asked softly, his hand making its way up and resting against your cheek, “It’s a bad time, I know but you really are.”
All the coldness left your body and was replaced by warmth. Your cheeks turned pink and you felt your insides bubble in joy.
“T-Thanks,” you grinned, trying to hide the creeping redness on your face, “You’re pretty cute too.”
“I know,” he smirked, shrugging. You giggled, whacking his arm softly, “I’m just joking. I appreciate it, Y/N.”
He leaned closer to you once more and pressed a delicate kiss on your forehead. Most people had never known Draco Malfoy to be soft or delicate in any way, but that was the only side of him you really knew. To you, he was a totally different person than everyone else believed.
“Also a bad time, I don’t want to take advantage of you or anything, but do you — uh — wanna go to Hogsmeade with me? Next weekend?” he asked hopefully, his hand pulling away from you.
You couldn’t fight the smile that rose to your mouth. For months you had imagined what it would be like to go on a date with him, and here he was. Finally asking you.
“Of course,” you grinned like an idiot, biting your lip to stop yourself looking crazy.
“Good,” he nodded his head, a smile on his face as well, “Good, good.”
“Should we head back to the common room?” you asked, lacing your fingers with his. He nodded, still smiling at you, and the two of you started walking slowly back down to the dungeons. The cold air no longer really a problem as his hand was still linked with yours, the happy warmth replacing every bad feeling you had felt that night. You felt as if now that Draco was on your side, everything would end up being so much better, so much easier to deal with.
As the two of you walked into the common room, both still smiling with your hands locked, a squeal startled you both.
Pansy, unaware of the situation you had both just been through, looked down at your intertwined hands with a massive grin.
“Finally!”
-
397 notes · View notes
dindooku · 4 years
Text
chapter 6
Tumblr media
faith 
rating: E (swearing, violence) angst and SMUT!!! pls b mindful but enjoy the show, things will b heating up from here; dindooku xoxo
Without realising, you let the force guide you through the hallways of the ship. An unfamiliar resonance vibrated in the air and you couldn’t stop yourself from following it. After a minute of trying to collect you emotions, the tap eventually burst and you silently stifled cries into your right arm sleeve as you paced the silent balls of the starship. 
After what felt like only moments, but was actually a good half hour, you found yourself stood outside of an unfamiliar door. The resonance from before that you had been unconsciously following was now deafening and you didn’t realise you were knocking on the door until it slid open, revealing a familiar face. 
“Amy, why are you—”Anakin rasps, the initial grievance at being woken at this hour all but forgotten when he sees the state you’re in. 
 “Who hurt you.” he grits out, baring a few sharp teeth at his sudden anger.
You don’t reply however, in fact, you don’t even know why you’re here. But the moment Anakin pulls you in and wraps you in your arms you know you’d somehow done the right thing; letting all of your emotions physically spill out into his chest as the sobs wrecked your chest. “Amy tell me who hurt you,” He demanded, stroking the top of your head with one hand while the other was wrapped around your shoulders. You noticed his complacency in his actions and how Anakin seemed considerably more comfortable with, well...comforting. He’d done this before, and a small curiosity peaked, you knew you’d question him later - but now wasn’t the time. 
“I—I can’t t…tell yo…you,” You managed between strangled breaths. And that was the bitter reality of your situation. There was no one you could turn to.The one person you’d come to trust had all but stabbed your feelings and thrown you out into the dark. You weren’t close to Anakin, but with the way he was being so protective; how he was actually un-shy to show his concern - understanding that emotion was not a poisonous trait but actually a bittersweet gift you had to learn to master was endearing.  
“Why?” He questioned, pulling you away from his chest and searching your eyes for an answer. The familiar twinge of something knocking at your consciousness took your attention, but not for long as Anakin only confirmed your suspicions. “Oh, Obi-Wan,” 
Anakin had read your mind. 
The blatant invasion of privacy had initially angered you, but you supposed it was easier and less painful that he read your mind and understood what had happened instead of prying for answers you weren’t sure you could give. 
“Please, don’t, he…he made a mistake, it’s my fault” you blurt out. You were angry, beyond pissed off, but you really did not want the drama. Obi-Wan didn’t care for you the way you did for him and starting an argument wasn’t going to change that. 
“Yes. Indeed, he has made a mistake. Stay put” Anakin commanded as he tried to let you go, but you wouldn’t have it. 
“Please, please don’t go, I don’t want to be by myself, I have no where to go, no one. Please, can I just kip on your couch or something? I want to pretend this never happened. Please, Anakin.” You practically begged, fresh tears falling down your cheeks. 
Anakin hesitated for a second but saw how wound up you were so decided he’d stay. He didn’t say anything and instead opted to pull you into another hug, silently shhh’ing you as you both slowly lolled back and forth to a silent beat. Anakin decided he would tell Padme about this, she’d understand - maybe somehow she’d know the words you needed to hear and offer better advice than he could give. That would allow him to deal with Obi-Wan at least. But that was for another time - he could feel how tired you were and you needed to sleep this off. He slowly pulled you out of your embrace and led you to the sofa, quickly grabbing a throw blanket and a couple cushions to make sure you were as comfortable as you could be. It wasn’t long until you were out like a light, the drain from your whirlwind of emotions had sunk you into a heavy sleep. 
______
Anakin stayed true to his word and stayed with you until the next day. 
He left early in the morning to go to the mess hall and collect a packed breakfast, lunch and dinner for you. He highly doubted you’d want to be up and around the ship today after last night, the chance of running into Obi-Wan wasn’t one you wanted to take. 
When you awoke in the morning you instantly went about trying to apologise for your state of person and the way you spoke to him, but Anakin brushed it off saying he would be stressed himself considering what you’d been through - he even praised you for managing to keep a cool lid until then. You both chuckled at this and soon things were comfortable, or as comfortable as they could be at least. 
He could see the concern rolling off you but couldn’t stay with you all day, he had Jedi business to attend to, as well as a severe talking with Obi-Wan at the top of his list. So instead, he hatched the plan for you and his Padawan to meet. 
_____
Anakin had left an hour or so ago now. He’d given you your own data pad to browse through, using a form of what you could only describe as their own type of internet. You had access to everything on this, and you soon educated yourself on the underpinnings of Coruscant, the Jedi and recent political galactic history. If you were to serve in the Army here, you’d need to know what you were fighting for. You did search for Earth, but as expected - there was nothing. Disheartened, you delved into the sweet fruit Anakin had brought back to you, glancing at your watch in the process. Time had flown by as it was now approaching 2.34PM, or it was at least by your personal body clock. 
Over the course of the day you’d begun to listen to yourself more. You’d managed to hone in on this other presence within you, and within no time you found yourself able to use this new 6th sense to your advantage. You could sense when people would walk past the door before they actually did, and you were able to listen in on conversations which would normally be too far away to understand - yet you were able to hear them as clear as day. After a little research you found this to be the same Force that Obi-Wan had spoken about. Your curiosity got the better of you and you decided to see if you could use this sense in a physical form. 
You placed the data pad down on the sofa as you sat cross legged into a relaxed but controlled meditative pose - one you were comfortable in and allowed you to focus. Your eyes fell upon the fresh fruit you had taken a bite out of. You thought back to the time with Obi-Wan at Dex’s and how he made the speeder move in the air - wanting to imitate the same movements on this piece of fruit before you. You centred yourself and controlled your breathing, and the process came naturally to you. You felt a familiar rush through your body, but this time it was controlled. 
This power wasn’t fuelled by rage or anger or hurt, but it was calm, controlled and collected. 
The fruit rose. 
You didn’t hide the quiet squeal of delight that tingled your throat. 
You were doing this. 
Suddenly something brought you out of your concentration - a presence. You slowly dropped the fruit back to the coffee table. This presence was stronger than the others, and soon it stood still outside your door. You knew they wanted to come in and were about to knock, so you invited them in before they had to chance. 
“Come in,” you say, picking up the data pad to act as if nothing had happened. 
The door slid open and a familiar face walked in. It was the same creature that had spoken to Kenobi when you were in the Dojo’s back on Coruscant. 
“Hey,” They greet you sweetly, placing weight on one side of their hip and resting a hand there. They were a creature you’d never seen before. They had orange skin and odd blue and white tendrils that flowed elegantly from their head. They seemed to have a female frame similar to yours, although you didn’t like to assume. You were hesitant to acknowledge them at first, but after reaching out through the Force you knew she was good. Her aura was calm, and the lights that surrounded her were bright and pure. “I’m Anakin’s Padawan, and you’re Amy, right?” Ashoka finished. 
“Yes, Amy, Amy Croft,” you introduce yourself, placing the data pad down on the sofa and moving to stand. You’re interrupted in your movements by Ashoka making her way over to the sofa and sitting down next you you, crossing her legs like yours were and reaching out a hand. You sit back down onto the sofa and copy her, falling into your previous position but turned, your knees parallel to one another. 
“Ashoka Tano,” she replied as the two of you shook hands. 
“Is this a custom on Earth?” Ashoka asks, smiling innocently as you both moved your arms away and you picked up the fruit from the coffee table. 
“What, shaking hands?” You ask back, taking another bite from the fruit you had no idea the name of. 
“Yes,” Ashoka says, punctually. She didn’t seem condescending or rude like most would, just curious. And you supposed you were both in the same boat - curious. 
“Yeah, it’s a formal greeting,” You say casually between bites. You feel at ease around her and she slumps back into the arm of the sofa. Ashoka looks down for a moment and fiddles with her hands before turning her attention back to you. 
“Have you figured out how to use the Force yet?” She asks plainly. You’re dumbfounded at her brashness, but you like it. You wanted people to talk to you, not around you in fear that you’re fragile. You were still angry that Obi-Wan had hidden this from you. After researching the Force you now understood the conversation you’d listened in on in the hallways of the Jedi temple. Yes, Anakin had said he didn’t trust you, and you told yourself you would talk to him about that - but you supposed after the way he’d treated you and forgiven you so easily, you figured you’d just let it slide. However Obi-Wan would not get off as lightly, he was yet to prove himself - and by his absence throughout the day; not even bothering the check up on you, you knew your suspicions were true. 
You bring yourself back to the moment with a little chuckle under your breath before you reply. You could answer with words and be honest, but you thought you’d let your next actions speak for themselves.
You finish the fruit with one final bite and instead of getting up to place it in the bin, you use the Force to fling it through the room instead. Much to Ashoka’s awe, she couldn’t deny the question that was how you’d managed to master your control of the Force so quickly. Usually it took years to be able to manipulate objects with the control you had just shown. Anakin had given her a brief run down before she came to see you, and she was sure he didn’t mention anything about you actually being able to use the Force, just that you had this odd presence and strong but unconscious connection. He was obviously wrong, they all seemed to be wrong. Although that didn’t surprise her, she knew the council could be twisted in their ways and she figured it was their own fault for being so blind to your capabilities. She would do what she did best and just observe and report back to Anakin and Obi-Wan. 
You laugh at Ashoka’s shocked face and that breaks the ice, and you both spend the rest of the day sharing stories and Ashoka teaching you tid-bits about the Jedi Order, the Republic and the Separatists. Ashoka went on to explain they’d previously battled on Yerbanna, and the scene she described seemed to be intense. Nonetheless, separatist forces had found ground on the planet again so the Jedi were sent to restore the peace one again.
Hours had droned by and soon you were accompanied by Anakin again. He said he’d managed to find you a room of your own. You said goodbye to Ashoka and followed Anakin to your quarters. You were thankful they weren’t near Obi-Wan’s, and Anakin had managed to get you some that where quiet, secluded and out of the way. You didn’t need to tell him you needed your own space and time alone, and before he left for the evening he said he’d borrowed a droid to accompany you and retrieve your meals each day so you wouldn’t have to face anyone if you didn’t want to. He insisted that you could keep the droid with you at all times. He figured you needed the company and K9 would be the perfect fit for you. He had personally programmed it and explained how you can change certain parameters with the data pad he’d given you. It all seemed simple enough and you were excited to meet your droid the next day. Soon after Anakin had left, you hunkered down and got some well deserved sleep. 
______
A few days had passed now and you knew you’d be approaching Yerbanna soon. You’d made good progress with your Force abilities, and much to K9’s dismay you’d managed to hold him in the air without faltering whilst you made yourself busy with a morning fitness routine you’d conjured. As each day passed you found it easier and easier to manipulate the Force around you. However, you kept your abilities to yourself, not wanting Anakin or anyone really to stop your learning or tell you what you were doing was wrong.
Whilst browsing the data pad you came across lightsaber forms and the various techniques. You scrolled through each of their meanings and found yourself most drawn to the centric of Soresu. You considered yourself a resilient person - the tests of time you had travelled through during your time on Earth and within this new life of yours certainly stood to prove that. You accessed the online Jedi archives (Anakin had given you his private password so you could do as much research as you wanted), and you soon found yourself browsing scholar articles explaining moves and forms. You drew out a plan and started from the beginning. There were some things you knew you wouldn’t be able to do, and some acrobatics seemed plain impossible - so you stuck to what you could do. Over the week you spent secluded in your cabin, away from everyone else; the troubles and terrifying new universe you found yourself in - you found comfort in the new presence within you…and of course, K9. 
_____
By the fifth day you found yourself at peace with your relationship with Obi-Wan. You had come to respect his decision, despite his cruel ways of dealing with it. You had to forgive and let go so you yourself could move on. You recounted the words you had used to soothe Obi-Wan before:
Let go of the feelings that plague you so that new ones can heal you. 
After researching Jedi meditation you managed to eventually crack the ice and release your feelings of hurt into the Force, and found that afterwards, your ability to focus and tune yourself into your environment came a lot quicker. 
Now you understood why Obi-Wan was conflicted. 
Now you could see both sides of the coin. 
You didn’t resent him anymore, you sought peace. 
You hoped that he had too. 
_____
You had counted seven days in total. Your arrival at Yerbanna was imminent. 
You were at peace with Obi-Wan now, and your situation at whole really. You’d had time to reflect and plan your next steps. You wanted to explore, to learn about the new galaxy you found yourself in. The limitless possibilities, the new gift you had found yourself able to control.
You could still feel Obi-Wan's presence, but now only occasionally. You had learnt to build barriers and control your emotions, and most importantly you’d learnt how to not be so loud.  
____
You told Anakin to come in before he knocked (like you did every morning), greeting him with a smile and waving from under the blanket you cuddled up under every morning - cup of tea in one hand and data pad in the other. 
“We’re here, we’ve got to be on the bridge in 15, I’ll walk you down if you like?” Anakin offered, and you obliged without arguing. You didn’t need him to tell you where it was; even though you hadn’t left your room. Over the week you had taken a moment to study the ships internals incase of an emergency…and you were just curious, too. You disappeared to your bedroom and put on your freshly washed army uniform. 
You sported a black ribbed, racer-back tank top underneath a light green full sleeved tunic top. It was tight fitting but breathable, as well as extremely flexible. For trousers, you put on your light brown, loose fitting combat pants. They had numerous pockets for instruments and equipment - housing a compass, penknife and other useful tid-bits. Next you laced up your leather boots. You then loaded up each thigh holster with both of your G19’s, fastening a combat knife into the secondary holster next to your gun on your right thigh.
Earlier in the week, Anakin had asked politely if you wouldn’t mind him converting your guns. He made sure to say that he appreciated that they were yours, but he also made it clear that straight metal would not be sufficient against battle droids. So, reluctantly, you handed them over. He had brought them back the next day, and you wouldn’t have guessed anything was different. Anakin had done his best to keep the initial integrity of the guns, so now instead of shooting bullets, they shot plasma. You were overjoyed to say the least - pleased that he hadn’t completely wrecked your possessions. You thanked him by sharing a precious piece of dried Mango you’d been saving for a special occasion. Anakin loved it. 
You quickly pulled on your tactical gloves before you finally got round to putting your bulletproof vest on, then slinging your M14EBR over your shoulder. You filled each of the chest pockets with equipment you’d need for your mission as well as the annotated schematics of the compound you’d printed earlier in the week. You fastened your hair into a ponytail, not bothering to clip back the loose strands of fringe that framed your face.
This was it. 
Time to prove yourself. 
You strolled back out of your room, fully armed and in your battle mindset. 
“Lets fuck some shit up” you smirk to Anakin whilst absentmindedly twirling the karambit combat knife in your hand as you strolled out your room.
______
Each battalion debriefs in the bridge before your squad of six deploy. You didn’t chance a look at Obi-Wan, not wanting him to break your concentration. You had to focus on the mission - this was paramount.   
You loaded up into the ship you’d be taking to the surface. You were nervous to be flying but you supposed it wasn’t anything you’d not done before - jumping out of planes was almost a normal entry for you back on Earth. You’d suggested to Anakin earlier in the week that your team used wing suits to infiltrate without detection. He’d agreed with you but unfortunately Obi-Wan had objected, saying the risk of being detected by the canons without defences was too much. You had to accept his refusal, meditating on it in the evening to centre yourself and release your frustrations. 
If he was going to be cruel and wind you up, you would be the bigger person and just let it be. 
The landing went without hitch, and your group was soon tracking through the dark of night on a planet you’d never been to before. The intel had provided a secluded area on the planets surface, away form the city. Apparently separatists where using the remote location to build a droid army without detection, and Republic scanners had picked up significant heat traces and increased traffic to the previously considered uninhabitable area of Yerbanna. Scouts had only confirmed their suspicions, which brought everything back to you - the newcomer from Earth who was infiltrating a Separatists base through underground vents. 
You led the team through the manhole you’d highlighted previously on the schematics you’d printed out, and after the predicted half hour of scurrying left and right you found yourself at your destination. 
“Right, we are directly underneath the compounds server room. If I am correct, the main current should come from this direction,” you point to the right of you, just past the shoulders of the six men you were leading, “but before we blow the charges I need to plant the bug.” You finished as you fished into the front pocket and brought out a file stick. 
You had asked Anakin for a universal server port and electronic soldering kit earlier in the week after going over the intel and schematics. He asked why and you just told him you wanted to tinker with K9. What he didn’t know was that you’d managed to reform your USB stick, which just so happened to contain a kill code that you could download data from servers with whilst simultaneously planting a virus which would infect any other networks they were connected to - and if your suspicions were correct, this server room was interlinked with all of the separatist technology within this planet and any nearby. This meant that all the computer processing systems would be rendered useless once you pressed the button - boom. 
No power. No fighting. 
Or at least that’s what you hoped. 
You hadn’t briefed Anakin and Obi-Wan about this - hoping to use the element of surprise to your advantage. If your plan was successful, they’d be left twiddling their thumbs, and if not, then - well, you’d have someone to watch your back. 
You glanced at your watch. Right on time. 
“Right boys, let’s get this show on the road” you said as you twirled a finger in a circle next to your head before opening the upper hatch. 
You slowly peered your head into the room, using the Force to feel for any lifeforms or autonomous presence. The room was empty, only filled by the typical hum of servers. You pull yourself up and waved for the others to follow, signalling for them to take up their defensive positions and plant the charges in the room before you made your way over to the PC. You asked one of the soldiers to accompany you so they could translate any language you might not understand. You’d asked K9 to download a file that would translate your English into Galactic basic and vice-versa so that you could read the code that would show up on the controller you would use to manipulate and control the USB with. You made your way over with the soldier and pointed to the main computer.  
“Where’s the info port for this thing?” You asked them. They pointed to the side of the PC and you placed your USB into the slot. You pulled out your controller so that you could start the process of hacking and infesting the framework. 
“What is that?” The soldier asked, taking their helmet off so they could get a decent look. 
“What’s your name, soldier?” You deflect, not taking your eyes off your controller screen. You were typing through the settings and trying to decipher the code so you could find a decent hidden spot to embed the virus. 
“F06633” They replied. 
You thought for a second, trying to conjure up a nickname. 
“Well, F06633, I’m gonna call you Foxy, is that ok with you?”
“Yes sir”
“Please, call me Amy, foxy” you both grinned. You lowered your voice as you answered his earlier question, “This isn’t something I discussed with General Kenobi or Skywalker. So keep it close to yourself. I’m uploading a virus into the frameware which will disable all forms of communication as well as function of Separatist technology on Yerbanna,” you say, pausing for a moment as you find the embed site you had been looking for. This break in the code was perfect and would be hidden well. 
“Was this your idea?” Foxy asks, peering around at his brothers to make sure all was well. 
“Yes Fox, and not only am I going to disable all of their servers, but I’m also going to steal all of their data too,” you grin, teeth glinting in the low light of the room. 
“Genius,” foxy chuckled deeply. You knew you’d made a friend here. 
A minute had gone by and you had nearly finished the download. The upload was almost instant, however there was so much useful data, it was taking longer than you’d anticipated download it all onto your portable SSD.
83% …84%….85%…
“Sir, droids approaching” a soldier from the door whispered. 
89%…90%…91%…
“Just a few more seconds, okay?” You whisper back, one hand hovering over the enter key and the other ready to grab the USB. 
“Sir, they’re right outside” another informs you, trying their best to keep their voices down. 
“93%…94%…95%…”
The reflection of the LED light for the doorways panel flicks from red to green. You can’t afford to lose this. You don’t even think before you swing an arm out behind you, halting the door in its tracks, using the Force to stop it from opening. 
Foxy looks at you shocked, ‘You didn’t look like a Jedi’ he thought. 
“I am no Jedi, foxy” you whisper, having heard his loud thoughts break through your concentration. 
99%…100% - download complete
Your controller flashes green. You focus your mind and hold the door in place, sweat trickling down your forehead against the strain. You hit the enter key and upload the virus as you remove your USB stick. Instantly the server room falls into darkness and the strain against the door falls. So do the two droids outside the door; you’d crushed them in your panic. 
You let out a pained breath, clutching at your heart as you turn to face Foxy. The both of you laugh in disbelief that it’d actually worked. 
“Thank fuck for that,” you chuckle, placing a hand on his shoulder, closing your eyes and dropping your head in relief. 
Your celebrations are short lived though as the sound of more droids can be heard scurrying down the hallway. 
“Of course I jinxed it” you mutter under your breathe. 
“What do you mean, Jinxed it?” Foxy muttered, slightly agitated at how you were just sat there and not moving - you needed to get out of here, and quick. 
“I can only guess that some of the droids run on their own system, not relying on the server for code. Some will be taken out, like defences and canon’s, but the droids will remain. We have to follow the original plan - signal to the 212th and 501st to begin their assault.” You say to Foxy as you stand up and address the other soldiers in the room. You point to each soldier, asking for their names. Foxy interrupts his Com with Anakin and Obi-Wan. 
“Wha—Amy now isn’t the time for thi—,”
“Foxy, just tell Obi-Wan and Anakin to be ready,” You assert. He doesn’t address you but still does as instructed. They all spoke quickly but in turn. 
“E9468”
“V3538”
“O2639”
“D9390”
“T8363”
You thought for a moment but then had an idea, knowing exactly what you were to call them. You pointed to each soldier as you said their name. 
“Echo, Victor, Oscar, Delta, Tango,” you said before turning to face Foxy, “and Foxy,” You smiled, turning back to face your new squad. You clapped your hands and rubbed them together briefly before pulling your modified G19’s into each hand. You strode towards the door and used the Force to push it open, sliding it across the hinges, “Let’s show them how it's done, eh boys?” You grin before stepping into the hallway and letting hellfire rain upon those who stood in your way. 
“You heard her, let’s go!” Foxy shouted as they all filtered out of the room. 
_____
Your body was on autopilot. If you closed your eyes you could remember a few missions similar to this. It almost felt like you were reliving past experiences - however this one was richer. You had the Force guiding you this time. You didn’t even need to look at the schematics, instead just following the feeling you’d come to trust, letting it guide you through the hallways. Every now and then you would have to duck and cover, but only momentarily. With each passing second, your use of the Force grew stronger and stronger. You were drawing in the energy around you and punishing those that stood in your way. 
It was addicting. 
You had gotten excited and crushed a few droids when your squad were particularly overloaded. 
Now you were all pinned. You knew you could wait for Anakin or Kenobi’s squads to reach you, but you wanted this. You knew you could do this by yourself if you really wanted to, so you gave in. You pulled at the Force around you and let it vibrate through your consciousness, blending with your emotions and exerting its physical power over those you wished it to. You stepped out from the cover of the corner and threw your right hand out, halting the group of around 12 droids in their tracks, the red flurries of blaster bolts halted in the air. 
You stared them down, grinning at the power you now held. With a flick of your wrist the bolts shot backwards, instantly downing the small squadron of metal in front of you. It felt glorious. 
You turned back and waved for your group to follow, and before long you found yourself in the large warehouse that the 212th and 501st were currently working to siege. 
Upon entering you were immediately shot at. You ducked and took evasive action, rolling behind the cover of a downed ship to the right of you. You signalled for your team to disperse and help with the other battalions. 
“FOXY! Go help Skywalker and Kenobi, now! I have this!” You shout. 
“Yes sir!” Foxy would’ve normally argued - he’d seen the amount of droids in front of you, but with the way you’d performed he had no doubt you would hold your own. Foxy waved the the group and they ran in the opposite direction to the aid of the other two groups. 
You tucked down behind the cover, taking a second to breathe and concentrate. You briefly closed your eyes, feeling in the Force. 
24 droids. 
Easy. 
You took another deep breath before you pulled from the Force like you had before. Jumping up, you ran towards the group of droids. They instantly opened fire but you blocked their attacks by pulling a large shard of metal in front of your body as a makeshift shield. You advanced again, pulling out one of your G19’s and downing a few of the droids. 
23, 22, 21, 20…
You ducked to the right again, this time hiding behind the landing gear of a ship. You had to pull off something pretty spectacular here. 
You pulled everything you could from the Force. And just like out of a movie, time seemed to slow as you moved from the cover of the ship, blaster bolts flying past you. You could predict each one though, you knew every move before it would happen. Breathing in, you forced your right arm out, palm open and fingers spread in front of the droids. And like before, you felt the addicting vibration of the power surging through you - you had them all in the palm of your hand. A tickling crackle of lightening danced between your fingers. And like that, you snapped. Violent tendrils of Force lightening lurched from your fingertips towards the droids, frying their processing systems, but you weren’t done yet. Your left hand rose too, but instead of using the violent electric pulse that coursed your veins, you tapped into the overbearing thrum that reverberated around your soul and clutched each of the droids forms within your grasp.You clenched your left fist tightly, crushing them. 
The blaster bolts stopped and you stood admiring your handiwork.
“I could get used to this,” you mumble. Your appreciation is cut short by an unfamiliar voice. 
“I haven’t seen you before, Jedi” comes a mechanical voice. You turn around to face the creature before you. It was tall and at least two metres high. It’s body consisted of metal, and they were hunched over at an uncomfortable angle, their cape falling over one of their shoulders. They had long, spindly arms and a mismatched torso of scrap metal. But when you met their eyes, you froze. 
Molten gold stared back at you. 
“And I can’t say I’ve met you?” You reply back, trying to win this battle of wits you’re now engaged in. You don’t get a chance to question them however, as Kenobi decides to join the fun. 
“Grievous” He booms. You hadn’t noticed him approach behind you from the other side of the hanger. Everyone was creeping up on you now - you needed to focus again. 
“Kenobi” Grievous coughs out, saying Kenobi’s name with extra gravel. 
“Oh so you two know each other?” You turn sideways so you could see both of them, pointing a thumb on each hand toward their faces, “Is this something I need to leave you two alone with or…” You joke, finding the awkward triangle you are now in quite comedic. Neither of them say anything and instead just glare at you, so you decide to carry on with your little game for as long as you could, “Oh…I see… awkward breakup — they can be hard. Hey, don’t take it to heart Grievous, Kenobi always plays with his food,” you pathetically sympathise with Grievous, lacing your scripture with the deepest sarcasm you can fathom. Obi-Wan cuts you a knowing smirk but you don’t catch it, your sole focus on Grievous. 
“Enough games Jedi, she’ll make a fine addition to my collection, Kenobi” Grievous confers between his guttural coughs. You give him a dirty look before turning to Kenobi, giving him a look and saying to him across the Force ‘can you believe this guy?’ 
Obi-Wan tenses for a second, realising that the voice in his head was you, and that you were now grinning over your shoulder with a look in your eye that only spelled trouble. 
‘Don't’ Obi-Wan replied 
‘Why not?’ You send back through the Force 
‘He’s more powerful than you realise’ He warns.
‘Darling please, leave it to the professionals’ you grin back.
Before Obi-Wan can protest, you’re throwing your hand out and swiping it to the right, sending Grievous flying. Obi-Wan is in shock, he can’t move. He just stands and watches as you all but fling Grievous across the warehouse like a rag doll. 
You race after Grievous, not bothering to wait for Kenobi to catch up. Sure, you could rely on your Force powers to pull your through this, and you expected a fight. 
However you didn’t expect the jankey looking terminator to just ditch you and flee onto a ship. “Coward” you screamed as Greivous flew away, and you growled at yourself for being so complacent in your tactics. But you knew you could deal with him another time, you’d gotten what you came here for, and you hoped that Obi-Wan and Anakin would like the little surprise you had in store. 
Soon the battle was won and you could finally breathe. You rejoined your group and asked them how they were, a few injuries here and there but they are all minor. You all loaded up onto the ship for a debrief on the main vessel. 
_____
You’d signalled for K9 to meet you in the war room via the wrist communicator Anakin had given you as you followed behind Rex and Cody. The walk was short and you soon found yourself stood at stood in the centre of the room, leaning against the table as the holo-projection blurred to life. It showed all of the statistics of the mission, such as casualties, area covered and time taken by each squad to complete each objective. Once everyone had filled the room, the discussion began. 
After 20 minutes or so, K9 made his way into the room. You stepped away from the table to greet him, giving him a pat on the head as you knelt down, petting him like you would a dog back on Earth. You remove the USB stick from your chest pocket and plug it into his mainframe, typing a few things into the keypad so that he could display the downloaded intel. You’d not had a chance to look at it yet, but when you did, your jaw dropped open in disbelief. 
“Hey, Amy, why did it take you so long to get in, we were in the dark for a good couple minutes longer than we anticipated, what happened in there?” Anakin asked from the table, not noticing you had moved away to work on K9. They all turned to look at you, Obi-Wan included. 
You were still working your way through your discovery and didn’t have time to look up, so you addressed him whilst crouching next to K9, “I was doing something,” you reply, not having enough mental space to give a proper answer. 
“What do you mean, something,” Obi-Wan said, he was curious to say the least. 
“Well, General Kenobi, if the Jedi weren’t so strict in their ways I can bet you’d want to kiss me,” you chuckle, removing the USB chip from K9 and running over to the table, instantly plugging the USB in. Anakin scoffs and Obi-Wan all but gasps, Rex and Cody following suit on their shock. But their shock soon turned from you to the holo-projector, which now showcased all of the droid construction warehouses that the Separatists owned, as well as other locations of interest. Everyones eyes were fixed on the intel in front of you, everyones except Obi-Wan’s. You took this brief moment of privacy to look at him, to really look at him. 
You’d avoided him for the last week, and you had to admit he looked rough. It was like he’d aged ten years, the stress physically boring into his skin in the form of lines, and his eyes had lost their deep cerulean colour you had come so quickly to love. It saddened you, to know that you’d had this effect on him. You wished you hadn’t hurt him in this way, but you had be selfish and do what you needed to do, for your own sake. Things had moved too fast and you weren’t stable. It wouldn’t be fair to expect Obi-Wan to be able to deal with you, and it was unfair of him to expect you to be ok straight away. But now you’d had time to reflect, time to forgive him and let those feelings go. And that look was all it took to calm him. The soft smile you had gifted him even though he knew he didn’t deserve it. He took it as a blessing, a wholehearted one; it wasn’t pitiful, it was just as warm and whole as he’d remembered it to be. 
‘Im sorry’ Obi-Wan sent though the force. 
‘I know’ you replied, softly. 
“This really is remarkable, Amy, how did you get this?” Anakin asks, bringing his intense gaze onto you. You turned away from Obi-Wan, smiling back at Anakin. 
“Well, you know that upload hardware and soldering kit I asked for earlier this week?” You said, smirking inwardly at your secret plan. 
“Yes, I thought that was for K9?” He replied, stepping back and pulling the traditional Skywalker pose, leaning on one hip and crossing his arms. 
“It was, partly,” you chuckled, “I hardwired the connector port to my USB so that it can connect to your data ports, then used K9 to translate my keyboard into galactic basic, vice versa. This allowed me to type code, and read your code too. I used the kill switch virus I’d designed back on Earth and embedded it into their servers, whilst simultaneously downloading all of their data onto the hard-drive. Thats why when you landed, the electric went out and you had no canon fire, and no shields.” You admitted, turning to K9 who was now at your side and giving him a slight pat on the head. No one said anything for a hot minute, and you began to think you’d done something wrong. You began to curl in on yourself, but Obi-Wan noticed your switch and said what everyone was thinking. 
“That was truly marvellous, my dear. Well done,” He praised, his attention now back on the precious intel you’d managed to procure. 
“Like I said, leave it to the professionals,” you mumble, shrugging your shoulders. It was no biggie, you’d done the same thing hundreds of times. You turned to the rest of the room, “I think I’m going to go clean up, if that’s ok with you all?” You asked, turning sideways to gesture you leaving. 
Everyone nodded except for Obi-Wan. You turned to him, expecting an answer. You both locked eyes and exchanged silent words. 
‘I want to talk to you’ Obi-Wan said. 
‘I know. Come to mine after ok?’ You reply. 
Obi-Wan nods in agreement, so you take your leave, K9 close at your heels. 
______
You showered for longer than necessary, but the effects of the day were finally setting in. You’d used the Force more than you ever had today, and you supposed you had over-exerted yourself because every muscle screamed with a deep ache that couldn’t be fixed by stretching or painkillers. This was something you’d have to sleep off - you’d have to refrain from using the Force so heavily for a while. You supposed you had a weeks travel back, and having the comfort of your room should allow you the detox you needed. 
You stepped out of the shower, wrapping your body in one towel, your hair in another. You padded out and into your bedroom, changing into one of the large oversized tunics Obi-Wan had packed for you and some pants, then slipping on the cloak he’d packed, wrapping it around you like a wearable blanket. You could feel Obi-Wan’s restless presence heading to your quarters, so you stuck the kettle on and set out two mugs of tea, each with a teabag from your special tin - you’d not touched them in the hopes that you could maybe share the last two with Obi-Wan. You set out a few biscuits each and a sachet of milk, calling out to Obi-Wan to come in, just in time - like you’d predicted. 
The door slid open and he walked in. He was puzzled for a moment, you weren’t in the front room. He then heard the familiar sound of water being poured and made his way over to the kitchen. 
‘Sit’ you say through the Force to Obi-Wan
He complies, taking one of the filled mugs into his hand. He looks down at it to see what tea you’ve used and is pleasantly surprised to see one of your teabags in there, then his gaze flicks over the milk and biscuits set out…for him. He can’t help the toothy grin that pulls at his face. 
‘Thank you’ Obi-Wan praises through the Force. 
‘No problem, I saved them for you’ you admit. 
“That’s very kind of you,” he says out loud as he removes the Teabag and places it on the napkin you’ve placed on the table before opening the milk sachet and pouring it into the cup, swirling the liquid using the Force instead of a spoon. You do the same before removing the Teabags from the table and placing them in the bin. You come back to an ecstatic Obi-Wan who is trying his best to hide his giddy pleasure of dunking biscuits into tea. Your heart warms at the sight of his childish excitement - an act so common on Earth yet new to this fully grown adult man. You begin running through things to say in your head but you don’t want to ruin this moment. You wished you could picture it somehow; have a permanent physical reminder that this did happen and that you could be happy. That this moment wouldn’t yet again be soured by the painful conversation you are yet to have. Sensing your thoughts, Obi-Wan makes the first move. 
“I’m sorry.” Obi-Wan starts. He swirls the cup of tea in front of him nervously, hoping that you wouldn’t chastise him too hard. He had already had it in the ear from Anakin, he didn’t want to hear it from you too. 
“I know” you reply, soft and velvety. You take a sip of your tea, trying to calm your nerves. You’d been preparing for this moment all week and yet all you could manage was I know. He was going to need more than that.
“I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Obi-Wan said, placing the mug to his lips and taking a long gulp. You could see the slight tremor in his hands. 
“I know” you repeated. You’d known he didn’t mean to hurt you, he was only doing what he thought was right, what the Jedi order wanted him to do. You couldn’t blame him for following the code he had lived his life by. 
“I thought I was doing the right thing, I thought that if I denied my feelings and cut you off they would go away, but they haven’t, they’ve only gotten worse.” Obi-Wan admits. 
“I know” you say again, taking another sip of tea. You just needed to hear what he had to say, he already knew your feelings - it was his turn to spill. 
“Can you stop saying I know! I know you know, you know far much more than when I last saw you…which was too long ago. I…I apologise for—,” Obi-Wan starts, but you quickly interrupt him, not wanting him to run off with his words and make excuses.
"For not coming to see me? It’s ok, I understand.” You say. And you did, he was hurt and just like you, he needed the space to figure things out. You had both been through a world of emotions since your arrival. Space, ironically, was what you needed. 
“You—you’re not angry?” Obi-Wan is astounded. 
“No, Obi-Wan. I understand why you pushed me away, and really, I’m thankful that you did.” You admit.  
“Thankful?” Obi-Wan says dumbfounded. He places the empty mug down on the counter in disbelief, this was completely and utterly not how he expected this conversation to go. 
“Yes, it allowed me space to sort through my head and come to terms with what had happened. How I ended up here and what I should do, it also allowed me time to accept that you didn’t feel the same way I felt about you, and that is ok.” You encourage, not holding back and being as honest as you could be. You didn’t want to lie anymore, to hide and pray that he didn’t know how you felt. You’d made it rather clear how you felt, and he’d made it clear he didn’t feel the same, and that’s ok. 
Silence engulfed the room. You didn’t need or even want to say anything - totally at peace with what had happened. If you from a year ago could see you now, they’d ask where they had taken the real you, because you know for a fact you have never been so level headed, never been so balanced before. Your time alone with the Force has moulded you into a new, improved version of yourself; a version of you that you are comfortable in, a version of you you have always wanted to be. 
“Do you still have those feelings for me?” Obi-Wan practically whispers, cutting through the silence. You didn’t really know how to answer that question. You did have feelings for him, yes, but you also knew that he didn’t return his, or at least that’s what you had initially thought. It comes to you as to exactly why Obi-Wan is now in your quarters, asking you this question. Maybe he has changed his mind, maybe he does—
“Do you?” You return his question with one of your own. If he felt the same way you did, or still do, he needs to be honest and tell you. 
Obi-Wan ducks his head, staring into nothing other than the stark white countertop you were both sat at in the kitchen. Silence fills the room again and despite your best efforts you’re becoming a little restless now, the anticipation at what he is to say is eating you from the inside. But you have to give him this, to give him this space. It would be cruel to force or rush him when he is being more open to you than he ever has. 
“I made a mistake,” Obi-Wan murmurs. You chuckle at his admission, you’re not surprised by his answer. The sick part of you told you he didn’t feel the same way, and his repeated admission in the fact that having feelings for you was wrong stung. But you hid it well this time, trying to cover your hurt with sarcasm. 
“You already told me that,” you look up to him, rolling your eyes as you say it. 
“No, no — I mean I made a mistake by pushing you away,” Obi-Wan says seriously. He meets your eyes for a moment and then looks back at whatever he was intently staring at before.  
“What do you mean?” You blurt out in response. Your heart is now lodged in your throat, you can feel each beat of anxiety ripple through your couscousness. This conversation is a fucking rollercoaster and you just wished he’d get to the point now. 
“I should’ve listened to what the Force was telling me. Before, I followed the code to a T, and I thought I was doing the right thing by obeying the Jedi and refusing that these feelings were meant to be felt, but now, being away from you, feeling so disconnected…I’ve never felt so empty in my life. When you left, I felt like a part of me left with you.” Obi-Wan admits. He grips the cup harshly, and you catch the painful twist his face has pulled at his feelings now being open to the air. He closes his eyes in an attempt to dissociate himself from the reality he finds himself in. You can’t have this, no, he was hurt, and you needed to fix it. 
To fix him. 
“Oh Obi” you whisper and immediately get up off of your seat. You dart around the corner of the table, coming to a stop and turning him so that you can stand in-between his thighs. His head is dipped, his shoulders tense. You slowly run both hands up his thighs, your presence strong enough to distract him from his thoughts but light enough to soothe; up his torso until your palms are resting on either side of his face. You slowly pull his head up until his deep, cerulean blues meet your own. All you see is a lost, defeated man at battle with his own emotions. How had the Force, the anonymous being he had devoted his life to, his entire being revolving around its will; how had it punished him in such a way? Forced this precious soul to fight battles he could never win, to see atrocities no man should ever have to witness? It was cruel, how he had to face these things, these terrible, terrible things, and yet he was still forced to face them alone. The comfort that is so essential for healing, all but banned and twisted into a farce that all things good for you, things you can take comfort in and distract yourself from, all but lead to this Dark Side the Jedi Code so vehemently represses. And you wonder if this repression of basic function is what causes this split of morality that is so silently feared among Jedi. 
Things can only balance if there are two sides to the coin. 
There is no fortune without poverty. 
There is no anger without peace. 
There is no dark without light. 
You cannot have one without the other, and it hurt you when you realised that the Jedi, the peacekeepers of the galaxy, the mighty beings that were to represent all that is good, were expected to fight others battle’s without feeling. To be a vessel not only to the Force, but to their own emotions. 
To be at peace is to feel. And to feel is to be at peace. 
You watch him, still, trying to tell him without words that feeling something of substance is not a crime, and that it will not disrupt the facade of equilibrium he has been convinced is real.
You decided the only way for him to see, is for him to feel. 
You let down your barriers, and the floodgates are open. Obi-Wan gasps at the realisation that not only had you been hiding from him so well, but also at the intense emotion, passion and admiration he felt cascading from your signature. It was blinding, yet it wasn’t foreign. He felt these things too, and he caved at the realisation that he wasn’t alone, that he didn’t have to fight this battle by himself, not anymore. 
And at this realisation, you caught it. The momentary glint - the spark of midnight blue shooting across his iris’s that signified his understanding, his hope that things didn’t have to be this way. You gaze over his face as the lines of stress slowly ebb away and the serenity you had so closely cherished returns to his blessed features. You grinned, eyes glinting at the new, mortal man that sat before you.
Now you understood the fairytales and mythology of civilisations before you. They spoke of moments like this. Moments where something so foreign and untouchable, so incredibly powerful and methodical still had their flaws, their Achilles heel. 
Obi-Wan’s was you, and you, his. 
But in each-others weaknesses, you basked in the strength it gifted you. You had no weakness with him, and him with you. You supported one another like day and night, blinding opposites but useless without one another. You needed him to cool your thoughts and your violent emotions, and he needed you to fuel the flame that the tests of war and tragedy tried so hard to extinguish. 
Things moved like clockwork now. You met halfway, sealing your admiration with your lips. The sensation was wild, but soothing - like stepping into an open field of grass; lost, yet comfortable, at peace. Your grip on him slowly evolves into something more desperate, wanting him to stay and never leave, to become stuck in this moment. Your hands work their way into his hair and tussle with the longer strands, anchoring yourself to him. This triggers something in Obi-Wan, and the instant you tug at him, he turns feral. 
His unbridled passion cannot be held back anymore.
He pushes his hands underneath your thighs, gripping them tightly as he lifts you up to straddle him as he stands up. You squeal at the sudden movement but Obi-Wan kisses you harder, devouring you and distracting you from what was going on around you. He caries you to your bedroom, hands boring into the underside of your thighs in desperation. 
He throws you onto the bed and you all but laugh at the sudden switch. The polite mannered Master was no more, this was a different being entirely. But he doesn’t join you like you’d expect, and you watch on confused as his searing gaze scours your body. The long tunic you had put on after showering has ridden up, and now your black laced panties are his to admire. 
Obi-Wan paused at the head of the bed, admiring the form before him. This, this what what he wanted. What he needed; you. 
You quickly remove the cloak you’d been using as a makeshift blanket, tossing it on the floor. This brings Obi-Wan out of his trance and he practically throws himself at you, eliciting a sweet giggle from your lips. You lock lips again and you feel the energy roaring through you now, the anticipation crackling like lighting at your fingertips. 
He slides his calloused, war torn hands underneath the tunic, snaking them closer and closer to your breasts, causing you to arch into his touch in response. You groan, eyes closing in newfound pleasure when his right hand playfully tweaks with your right breast, whilst his other hand smoothes back down your tunic and begins to tug at the hem. You get the silent hint and briefly sit up, giving him space to practically rip the oversized garment off of you in one sweep. You both clash back together with further force, and you deepen your arousal by sliding you tongue over his bottom lip before taking a playful nip. 
Obi-Wan’s hands grow restless but you battle for control, using his distracted state to remove his clothing. You both scramble with one another in a blur of lust and before you have time to really acknowledge the situation you find yourself in you're both naked, your hot bodies entwined with one another, moving in unison. 
Obi-Wan groans into your neck once more as his erection presses into the inside of your thigh, a growing reminder of his incessant need for you. You twist your head up and push his shoulders, bringing his gaze to you. 
“Are you sure, Obi?” You ask through the Force. 
“More than anything, sweetheart,” Obi-Wan replies. 
You smile at the new pet name and continue kissing as you both grind up against one another, taking your time to explore one another’s body. You take phantom touches to his cock, trying to hide your anxiety at how this was physically going to work. You meant it before when you said the gods had been shining the day he was born. It had been a very, very long time since you had done anything, and considering the Jedi code, you knew that Obi-Wan hadn’t much, if any experience too. You blush at the through that this was his first time, but you're rudely interrupted.  
“The Jedi forbid attachments, that doesn’t mean we have to be celibate” Obi-Wan communicated through your bond. You instantly blush at his admission but Obi-Wan chuckles, taking the moment to still and admire your wanton state. Before you can apologise, Obi-Wan is slowly crawling down your body towards your cunt, and once at his intended destination, his hot breathe tickles you. You squirm at his teasing but continue to play into this little game he intends on playing. 
“You were reckless today” Obi-Wan teases through the Force. 
“You’re a fine one to talk, Master Kenobi” You smirk back.
He growls at your use of formality, that familiar heat you recognise now to be lust burning in his eye. He runs his hands up the inside of your thighs, gripping tightly, taking small bites every few inches. With each bite closer to your now soaked cunt, he bites harder, kissing the sure to bruise teeth marks after each one. This causes a wild moan to bubble in your chest at his incessant teasing.
“Stop teasing” you plead through the bond.  
“Pardon?” Obi-Wan replies, mirth all but covering his face. 
“Stop teasing, please” you beg.
“Please, who?” Obi-Wan growls into the inside of your thigh, just next the the juncture that joins to your pussy.
You look at him angrily for a second, he is hovering just over your cunt, his gaze locked onto yours and the most gut wrenched mischievous smile tugging at his eyes. 
“Please, Master” you finally plead, desperation taking over your patience. You need him to touch you, you can’t hold out anymore. Obi-Wan doesn’t say anything but rewards you by placing a soft kiss on your folds before licking a stripe a lot your cunt, then immediately sucking on your clit, one hand moving up your body to flatten you to the bed as you arch your back out of pleasure, whilst the other begins teasing at your soaking entrance. 
You groan loudly in response, your pleasure practically dripping from the lustful song he is ripping from your lips… but he stops, shaking his head slowly. 
“Hush now, Darling, don’t want to wake the neighbours” Obi-Wan reprimands through the bond. 
You growl at him, staring deadly daggers into those too-pretty-for-their-own-good cerulean blues, but he only smiles and continues his previous movements, teasing with his tongue and fingers in  a devilishly sadistic way. He knows he is winding you up and testing your patience, and you should’ve guessed Obi-Wan, of all people, would find a way to teach you a lesson in the patience of a Jedi during a moment like this - ‘he really knew how to pick his moments’ you internally hissed to yourself. His grin grows wider but doesn’t let on that he heard you as he slowly edges two fingers in, instantly finding the magic spot within that you find so very hard to find. Fuck you haven’t felt this good in, well…ever - and the fucker had barely even started. How did he have this effect on you? He knew your body better than you, pressing all the right buttons like he’d memorised their gratifying reactions - but you daren’t complain, oh no; you were going to revel in this moment for as long as you could. 
He slowly builds you to the edge, and you have to throw your arm over your mouth to stifle the screams, biting bruises into your own flesh in an effort to prolong the inevitable peak he’s holding you at. You would normally flip out at someone who denied you like this, but you were a masochist for no other than Obi-Wan. You’d do anything for this man right now, and somehow - he knew it, and in a very un-Jedi like way, he was taking full on advantage of your submission to him. But he takes pity, not on you but himself - he can’t hold back the need to give you pleasure, to give you what he so truly wants you to feel, to feel because of him, for him. So he makes you cum, hard.  
You are euphoric. 
This was more intense than anything you could describe. Your body screamed with a painful pleasure that all but ripped through you, searing but instantly soothing your being with electrifying pulses of luxury. You send your pleasure through the bond you share in the Force and Obi-Wan growls, removing himself from you as his last thread of restraint is all but scorched by your own thrill. He crawls over you and rests above you, just admiring your state for himself. He did this to you. Obi-Wan - he had somehow managed to tame the violent beast that had practically landed before him.
He can’t wait any longer. Seeing you’re still in your euphoric state, he checks in with you, just to make sure that you’re okay.
“Can I” he asks through the Force. 
You nod impatiently at him. Yes you were practically high as a kite right now but you were all but screaming for him to fuck you. Obi-Wan gets the hint and slowly edges in, beginning a slow and tantalising pace. He wanted to enjoy this feeling, enjoy being with you. You open up to the Force, reaching across the tether you’ve both rebuilt in your intimacy. You don’t expect him to freeze. He instantly throws his shields up and tenses, his breathing against your neck erratic, panicked. 
“Trust me Obi, please” you comfort him through the Force. 
“I—I…” He stammers, the physical pleasure he was feeling right now blurring the words he wanted to say. 
“Its ok, let me in, I won’t hurt you” you whisper to him, trying your best to comfort him, to show him you mean no harm - you only want to share your pleasure with his, and for him to share his passion with you. 
“I don’t want to hurt you” He admits, closing his eyes in an effort to quell the fear that was bubbling in his chest. He hadn’t ever opened up his mind to anyone else. He knew he could control what we wanted you to see, but the risk of you seeing the things he has seen, the fear that you would see what he has gone through and turn to despise him, to hate him, it was a risk he didn’t know if he was prepared to take. Not now, not after he had finally gotten you, not now he was so close to being yours, and you his. 
"You could never hurt me Obi, even if you tried. I’ll always be here, for you.” You reassure. You spoke nothing but the truth. You wouldn’t leave him. The last week had been agony - yes you had found peace but that was only a paperweight, a folded page on a chapter you would have to revisit because the pull of the heartache would be too much to leave bare, without conclusion. And Obi-Wan sees this, your complete trust, your honesty and compassion. Your faith, in him.
He lets down his barriers and the lights between you instantly bind. The light was powerful and despite it not being physical you still closed your eyes and squinted away as if it were; the red and blue hues of each of your auras swirling and mixing, testing one another’s presence in their own.
You both indulge in the feeling, and Obi-Wan continues moving into you. You had tried to prepare yourself for how much of a stretch it was going to be, but you had severely underestimated how full he was going to make you feel. With every push of his hips he hit the blinding spot inside you, gradually building the pace until you’re both on the precipice of euphoria. You can feel him resisting, trying to savour the moment as if it will be the last. 
“Let go, Obi-Wan” you reassure though the Force.
“Let go with me” He returns, moaning a feral cry when you answer his question with a wild bite to his neck.
You both let go and orgasms rock the both of you. It is purely incredible, a feeling you’ve never felt before. Obi-Wan grunts and you practically scream, not able to hold back the physical intensity of your lustful frenzy. You absentmindedly reach out into the Force to feel his pleasure, but the sight before you catches your breath, holding it tight in your lungs. All you can see is the familiar dream that has plagued you this last week. Dancing in the distance are the beautiful shades of a sunset on a distant shore, your searing red and Obi-Wan's familiar ocean blue meeting in the middle, caressing one another until eventually the sky and sea are a jaded shade of purple, like a sunset on a distant planet of times before. The colours combined from above and below - finally admitting peace with one another as day turns into night, becoming one, forever intertwined. 
As you come back to the land of the living you realise you’re both slumped in a heap on the bed, soaked in sweat. 
You laugh, and instantly Obi-Wan worries that he’s done something wrong. He turns his head so that it is resting anxiously on your bare chest, his eyes searching yours for his mistake. This causes you to laugh even more. 
“What’s so funny?” He mumbles, his anxiety soon turning to frustration at your teasing of him.
“Nothing,” you manage in between giggles, but the stern look he tries to give you only sets you off and Obi-Wan looks more disgruntled at the secret joke you’re hiding from him. You shake your head in a playful way and stroke his hair to reassure him before slowly getting up off the bed. 
“Im going to need another shower now,” You snicker to him as you walk towards the fresher. You don’t hear him move so you stop in the doorway, turning your head over your shoulder as you address him, “Care to join?” 
“Always, sweetheart.” Obi-Wan replies through the Force as he scrambles like a kid on Christmas after you into the fresher. You didn’t need to ask twice. 
45 notes · View notes
agustdef · 4 years
Text
XX
Tumblr media
Pairing: Johnny Suh x Reader x Min Yoongi
Genre: Angst; Fluff; Friends to Lovers; Coworkers to Lovers
Word Count: 16.1K
Warning: Language; Past Infidelity (not by anyone in the pairing); Mild mention of not great mental health; Implied Smut at the end. 
Rating: PG15
My Weird and Mildly Chaotic Banner Maker: @dee-ehn​
My Lovely Dweeb Beta Reader: @guktro​
A/N: This fic was crafted for the DramaVers collab hosted by the ever so lovely (never tell her I called her that) @namluve​. My fic is based off the K-Drama/Web Drama, XX, which you can watch here if you feel so inclined. Would recommend. (Psst... it’s only 5 episodes all under an hour long.)
Summary: When you work your whole life to reach your dreams of owning a bar you hope that having that dream ripped from under you without notice isn’t a part of life’s plan. And you definitely don’t imagine that it comes with suddenly being business partners with your ex-best friend. But life doesn’t work in the way we want it. At the end of the day you try to focus on the things that make life better, until the two men in your life who hold your heart (something you didn’t think possible) meet and hit if off so well that you’re sure your life is moments from collapsing completely.
Tumblr media
The entire time Hyuk spoke YN sat there feeling like she couldn’t process his words. She heard all of it and took it in, but she was stuck on what he’d said when she’d walked into their bar to do inventory on the one day they were closed. Hyuk wasn’t supposed to be there, so it shocked her to see him pacing about but then he blurted something out and she’d never had the chance to exit her shocked state.
“YN, did you hear me?” he asked.
She wasn’t completely pulled from the surreal feeling she experienced, but enough of her became present enough to look at him and nod. Of course, she wanted to retreat into thoughts that said it was all a dream when she saw the pity in his eyes.
“I really am sorry, YN. I had to sell it and I know I said I’d give you a heads up if I ever wanted or needed to give my share up, but it couldn’t be helped. It was the only way to get my father to give into appointing me a position on his board before he found someone else. But I found someone who's done well with other bars and she’s just trying to expand her portfolio, so I’m sure she’ll sell you her half when all is said and done,” Hyuk reassured.
None of his words helped her feel good about it though, if anything she felt worse after hearing him. It became more real as he explained things to her for the third time that night. Her dream of the bar being hers had been so close, she’d almost had all the money to buy him out and it all came crashing down.
To think her phone calendar had a day three months in the future as the day she’d succeed. For a moment all she could think about was deleting it, so instead of responding she pulled out her phone and did just that.
“What are you-” he started, until he noticed what she did.
“YN, I-”
Her standing abruptly was what cut him off the next time; plus startled him to the point where he almost slid from his bar stool. His klutzy actions usually brought her some joy no matter how brief, but nothing in her could muster up any positive emotions.
After she took a deep breath she stared at him with a neutral expression and spoke. “You can put everything I need to know in the office for me to check in the morning. Anything else can be sent to me via email. That includes the new co-owners contact information so that I can set up a meeting with them so we can discuss things. If I need something you didn’t give I will contact you. I hope everything works out just the way you want it, Hyuk. I’m leaving now, lock up behind yourself and mail me the keys.”
With that she turned on her heel and walked out of the door, she needed to put some distance between her and him. As well as her and the bar. Not even Hyuk calling out for her stopped her from leaving, nothing he had to say was something she needed to hear. At least not while her world crumbled before her eyes.
From there she went home. The process was a blur as she relied on muscle memory to get her on public transportation and then walk the rest of the way. By the time she came to she was inside and knocking on the door to her roommate’s bedroom.
“YN, I thought you wouldn’t be back until three,” Johnny said as he opened the door, voice laced with sleep.
However, his inquiry seemed to no longer matter as he took YN in. She’d stopped holding it all in and her body slouched, shaking slightly as the tears poured down her face. Every second or so she opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out until the sob finally released itself.
Johnny had her in his arms instantly. Not a word was uttered as he used one hand to press her face close to his chest and the other to rub slow circles into her back. And even when she calmed enough to speak, he merely shushed her and pulled her into his room. She wasn’t allowed to say a word until she was dressed in one of his too big t-shirts and they were cuddled in his bed.
She appreciated it too, because even though she’d been ready to talk her mind needed time to collect itself before she blurted out nonsense.
“Hyuk sold his share of the bar to someone else. Needed to let it go for his dad to give him some position at his company or some shit,” she whispered.
She felt Johnny’s body stiffen as she finished and then felt him take several deep breaths as she felt his heart speed up. He wasn’t a person quick to anger, but in certain situations he just couldn’t stop how quickly it came to head. Especially when he was proven right in a way he wished he wasn’t.
Minutes ticked by as he did his deep breathing and YN expected him to blow up or point out how he’d warned her, but nothing came.
“No, I told you so?” she asked.
That got a laugh out of him, though it was bitter.
“You know I won’t. This isn’t like when you bust your ass trying to get down from a table while drunk. This is your dreams being tampered with by a prick who couldn’t even show his dad he was responsible by co-owning a successful bar, but still managed to get what he wanted at your expense.”
Displeasure coated his every word and though it should’ve made her sad to think of her former co-owner and his shitty behavior she couldn’t help but laugh. It was because as he spoke she remembered all the times Johnny had snubbed or called the man out on his bare minimum rich kid behavior to his face. Johnny had never liked him and it was always clear to everyone, so he never missed a chance to be petty.
Sadly, that amusement went as quick as it came.
YN sighed. “Well, it is what it is now. Can’t change what’s already done. At least he said they only want to own it temporarily to pad their portfolio or some shit.”
In an instant, Johnny pulled back and looked at her with wide eyes.
“So, there’s still a chance?”
Though the hope in his voice boosted hers, she couldn’t get herself to give in. So instead of being as enthusiastic, she nodded.
Johnny’s eyes narrowed at that. “I will allow your non-excitement to slide because you are in shock and hurt, but you’re not going to go back to thinking this is a pipe dream. You can and will get the bar all to yourself. And let’s not forget you’re close to saving enough to start your own elsewhere if it falls through. And before you say it, I know this is your dream place in your dream location, but remember you had another dream location before this.”
Naturally, her best friend didn’t even allow her to voice her negative thoughts, something she was grateful for in that moment. She’d had a rant about how she should give up and all kinds of downer nonsense ready to spill out before he’d called her on her bullshit.
Another sigh escaped her and she nodded before laying her head on his chest again.
“Are you opening today?” she asked.
“No. After the bridal party, who wanted to drink and make perfume all night, I needed a break. And because they went well over their time I got paid double so I could miss three days and still not feel the loss.”
“Then can we stay in bed all day?” she asked.
“Sure, we can order something and watch TV. But can we sleep first, you woke me up too early,” he whined.
It was noon.
YN shrugged. “Fine with me, but I need to go get a bon-”
Before she could finish that sentence a dark purple bonnet was shoved in her face and she barely grabbed it before a thought came to her.
“You did steal it!”
“No, you left it in here after you took down your braids that one day. I found it somewhere in my dirty laundry. I for one don’t need a bonnet and for two, after the time I borrowed your SPF lotion and you nearly murdered me I learned my lesson,” Johnny said.
“You almost made me go outside ashy. My skin was being uneven with its six shades of brown instead of one, I didn’t need it to be dry too.”
He rolled his eyes at that but adjusted them a little so he could press a kiss to her forehead and then got comfortable.
“Yes, yes I know. Now put it on and go to sleep,” he said.
Part of her wanted to say something more, but she simply slid the bonnet over her hair, which was twisted, and laid down.
As her eyes closed her brain drifted to the horror of her morning, but she fought it off and tried to focus on the positive. Johnny was right; she had options, which didn’t leave her at a complete loss no matter how things went and that was a good thing.
Plus, she had Johnny by her side, even if it wasn’t always in the way she wanted. That thought brought a twinge to her heart, but she cuddled closer and reminded herself that moments like that were enough.
Tumblr media
“He just dropped it all on you at once? I knew he was a self-centered prick, but damn,” Yoongi commented.
YN had relayed what happened to her main bartender when they’d both come in to prep the bar before it opened. She planned to keep it from him until she met her new co-owner, but he saw through her the moment she walked in that afternoon. Fighting him was futile, something she learned within the first six months of him working there, so she just spilled everything as she wiped down the bar stools.
“Yup. No warning at all, just told me with everything done before I could object. Something about thinking just being straightforward would lessen the blow. Since I prefer bluntness and all that,” she mumbled.
Out of the corner of her eyes she noticed Yoongi pause as he wiped down the counter and turn to look at her fully.
“Does that dumbass still not know what the word blunt means? Because it’s sure as fuck not screw over your business partner and the only person who kept a business afloat while he cried to daddy about not getting the position he wanted because he’s a failure. Fucking weirdo,” Yoongi shouted.
Though it wasn't really funny YN couldn't help but throw her head back in laughter, pausing in her cleaning as it coursed through her. She couldn't even stop the tears that came along with it.
When she finally pulled it together Yoongi was cleaning again, but the smile he wore showed he was happy with his handy work. And YN was thankful for it. He always knew just what to say to make her laugh when she needed it, even if the joy only lasted for a few seconds. It was one of the things that drew her into him as they got to know each other. Past his introverted defense mechanisms was a sweet man who often just did his best to help wherever he could.
The only person keeping her sane most days.
“Well, yeah he is a dumbass I will finally and fully admit it. But, he was a dumbass keeping me from having to put off certain things to keep this place moving forward, so for a time he was worth something. Now he’s just a fucking headache fucking up my plans.”
Silence filled the room after that as they finished sanitizing everything and got the bar set up for patrons. They were ready an hour in advance, which wasn’t something they usually did with YN preferring it to be only thirty minutes before the last thing was finished, but she didn’t want them working as she met the new co-owner.
There was nothing in her that wanted to impress them, but she preferred all the things be in tip top shape and nothing left to worry over as she handled something so stressful. It shouldn't have felt like that, but meeting someone she didn’t know and didn’t choose in a bar they would both own wasn’t fun. Especially when she thought about other people who’d come in before wanting to be her business partner but wanted everything changed. Something that wouldn’t happen.
“You can take a break and go out if you want. I can meet them alone,” she said as she checked one of the mini fridges under the bar one last time.
She expected Yoongi to say he’d go grab coffee from his favorite place to give him that final boost to keep on his customer service voice all shift, but he shook his head no. He grabbed a bottle of water and sat down at one of the tables farther into the bar. It confused YN and she planned to say something, but then the sound of a door opening caught her attention.
They both turned their attention to the intruder and YN immediately felt like the wind was knocked out of her.
In the door of her bar stood Chae Hyungwon, her ex-best friend.
Thankfully, he appeared just as shocked as she was, though he tried his best to pull it together. His usual fake confident smirk made an appearance and his gaze shifted from her to the space around them. His head nodded every so often and soft sounds of approval slipped from his lips as he did.
YN knew it was him avoiding her gaze to prepare whatever non-caring act he planned to put on with her, but that didn’t ease her at all.
“What are you doing here?” she asked.
After several seconds of blatantly ignoring her Hyungwon responded.
“Is that any way to speak to your new boss?” he asked.
Shock wasn’t the word that YN used to describe how hearing those words felt, mostly because it wasn’t what coursed through her. It was more like amusement at being some sort of joke to the universe. Amusement and immense sadness.
“Co-owner. You are my co-owner. And let’s not forget that I own most of it,” YN said.
Hyungwon’s eyes went wide. “You’re the co-owner?”
That was a small win for her.
“Ah, so Hyuk didn’t just decide to withhold information from me. At least he’s a consistent idiot,” she said.
There was a beat of silence before YN pulled herself together and decided that she would unleash her feelings later and handle her predicament in that moment.
“So, shall we sit and talk?” she asked.
Hyungwon stared at her for a moment before nodding. At that YN motioned towards a table she’d set up for them and went to sit down. She waited a moment for him to settle in before pushing a folder across the table. And though clearly confused he took it and flipped through the contents.
He scoffed. “What is this, a college orientation? Am I to read and sign all of these, then be punished if I fail to do them or disregard them?”
“Yes.”
That startled him, but YN didn’t give him time to recover.
“That contains all the information that you need to know about this business. How it is currently run, it’s vendors, it’s monthly costs, the excel sheets we use to track information so that we can make small changes here and there to stay on top of how to best run things. And as you saw on top, explains the rules that I’ve laid out for you as co-owner. They are the same for anyone who wants to take on that role and besides small adjustments have remained the same throughout my use of them. They are not fYNible. With a compelling argument I may be willing to bend something but the odds are virtually nonexistent. They must be understood and abided by and any of them that are major violations will be cause for termination of your co-ownership, without a mandatory buyout from me. Which is something that was in the contract that Hyuk gave you, so you’ve already agreed.”
“That’s not allowed. I saw it, but it didn’t go into-”
YN laughed. “You signed a contract without meeting with the other co-owner, the person who owns fifty-five percent of this bar. Thus, not allowing yourself the chance to get all the information. Which means you forfeit the right to suddenly demand a change on something you agreed to blindly. My rules are not outlandish, they are just specific and demand that you are serious or at the very least don’t get in my way.”
Laughter escaped Hyungwon, but it clearly held no humor. For a moment he looked prepared to argue or leave, but he simply reopened the folder and read over the first few sheets. Though there were a few sounds that were akin to disapproval that wasn’t what reflected on his face when he glanced up several minutes later. It was more so a look of mild amazement.
“This keeps anyone who buys in from doing anything slightly shady behind your back or straight up dumb without mutual decision. It’s ironclad, makes sense not to put it directly into the contract since you’re opposed to negotiating that part,” he said.
Part of her felt proud, though it was solely because she knew she’d done things well in that respect. But the other part of her was displeased that the pride appeared from hearing a form of praise from Hyungwon, even if it wasn’t directly from impressing him.
Naturally, he couldn’t leave it on a positive note though.
“Too bad you didn’t come up with one where it stopped him from fucking you over,” Hyungwon mumbled.
“Yeah, so sad, if only we could make those kinds of things for everyone we encounter. Though I guess something for me to hold people accountable for fucking me over wouldn’t be something you’d be personally interested in. Could be used against you,” YN said without missing a beat.
Hyungwon’s face went red after that and she could see a flurry of emotions playing out on his face but could pick up on none. Not that, that lessened her amusement at all. She’d gotten a reaction out of him and it was childish, but felt wonderful nonetheless.
“Is there anything else you need to show me?” Hyungwon finally asked after a minute.
YN nodded and stood from her seat.
“I can show you around the place and explain how things run. However, I ask that you hold all questions until you have absorbed all the information, I don’t mind if you use your phone or something to write things down as I talk. But if you think it’s important to know please stop me and ask.”
All she got was a nod before she led him around the space. She showed him the back rooms, including the office, and explained how things worked schedule wise with everything. Then she brought him back out front and pointed out things behind the bar to get him acquainted with how things worked. Then she led him through the space and showed him the balcony that gave the best access to their view of a skyline and water off in the distance. Once finished she brought him back inside and was about to wrap it up, but then he spoke.
“How many employees are there?” he asked.
“Including myself seven. With the way we currently operate, more aren’t needed, but there is still a chance we could hire a few more.”
Hyungwon nodded. “And I’m guessing he’s one.”
That was the first time YN glanced Yoongi’s way since Hyungwon appeared and she turned to see the male drinking his water and scrolling through his phone.
“Yes, Yoongi has been here almost a year now.”
At the sound of his name Yoongi looked up and while he didn’t seem particularly fond when he glanced Hyungwon’s way he did offer YN a smile, one she returned happily.
After that her attention moved back to Hyungwon who glanced between the two of them and looked prepared to say something but didn’t.
“Well, is there anything else you need or would like to see? We open pretty soon so we’re running low on time,” YN said.
Seconds ticked by as she watched Hyungwon stare at her but seem off in his own little world. It was something that was the norm for when he debated on what to say or do so it wasn’t surprising, but it made her uncomfortable.
“Hyungwon,” she called out.
He snapped out of it and cleared his throat. “No. I’m good. I’ll just sit off in one of the back corners for a while to watch how things go and then leave.”
A nod and then YN left him to do what he wanted. The two waitresses for the night arrived just then and everyone got their behinds into gear. Then minutes later their customers began filing in.
Though YN’s mind reeled from what happened she didn’t get the chance to linger on it, because work became the focus quickly. She enjoyed bartending so she did that alongside Yoongi and though the place wasn’t packed, people tended to order drinks rapidly. And since their bar had made its name for mixed and signature drinks it wasn’t just rounds of shots. They needed to mix drinks and do it right, half-assing it to get it out quickly wasn't something they did. Especially since part of the draw for some, besides the drinks, was watching them being made. They enjoyed some sort of show with it, though neither YN nor Yoongi went all out to impress, just did what they needed to with focus and a slight flourish.
So, by the time she caught her breath and wasn’t focusing on anything work related and glanced up to find Hyungwon she noticed his former spot taken up by someone else. He was nowhere she could see, so she assumed he left and felt herself sigh in relief. It didn’t clear the chaos she kept at bay in her mind, but helped it settle some.
However, she again didn’t get time to linger on it because they’d done the last call and an influx of orders came on. She and Yoongi worked to get them out and were thankful when people began to leave, some stumbling to the exit with the help of security.
From there everyone immediately began working on their sections to clean and an hour and a half later they were all on their way out the building. YN saw off her waitresses and security then prepared to say her goodbyes to Yoongi only for him to be giving her a look she saw when he’d offer to join her on the way home and she’d deny.
Which meant that fighting him on it would’ve been useless, so she just began walking towards the train station.
For several minutes they did so in silence and though YN seemed calm it was clear that she was fighting something off. Something she didn’t want to talk about or at least that’s what she told herself until Yoongi spoke up.
“You can scream if you want,” he said.
That made her pause and then laugh loudly. It brought on looks from the few people lingering about late at night, but she didn’t care at all. One would’ve thought she was laughing at the idea of screaming to release her feelings, but it was more so that screaming is what Johnny had her do when the incident happened years before. He got her drunk, took her to the top of a building and they screamed until she was a laughing mess on the ground. He’d had to carry her home after.
“I wish that was the fix for this. Hell, I wish I didn’t have such a strong reaction to him after all this time.”
Again, silence filled the space as they began walking away and neither of them spoke again until they were seated in a half-deserted train car. Yoongi took that as the perfect moment to bump her shoulder to get her attention and it worked.
“You could tell me about it. You don’t have to of course, but it could help the feelings a bit,” he offered.
At that YN sighed and her eyes closed. A lot of her screamed to let it die so she didn’t have to deal with the emotions again, but a smaller voice reminded her that the feelings would always be there and she probably only felt so intensely because she’d been forced to endure them in front of someone who didn’t know what happened. If it had been Johnny or her by herself she’d be better about it. And she had to remind herself she trusted Yoongi a whole lot, so telling him wasn’t the end of the world by any means.
Once she’d made peace with her choice her eyes opened and she turned so her back leaned against the small wall blocking her seat from the door. She knew that if she told him it had to be while looking at him.
“As you may know I have an ex that Johnny loathes with his entire being. I’m sure you remember that drunk rant that he gave the first month of you working there,” she paused to see his response and once he nodded she continued. “Well, I know he went on and on about planning to beat up all the people who’d ever hurt me, so there were a lot on that list. Anyway, he got to talking about an old friend before he ran to the bathroom to throw up. That friend was Hyungwon or my new co-owner, I don’t think I told you his name. But yeah, he was my best friend. Like that friend I made the moment I came to orientation and looked every bit of the confused foreigner I was. We clicked and he felt like the best friend I’d made in my entire life. Even helped me figure out how to work up the nerve to talk to my ex to ask him out.”
YN sighed and used her hand to push back a few loose curls that had slipped from her bun. The voice telling her to shut up got louder and she knew if she wanted to stop she could, but something about the attentive look on Yoongi’s face stopped her.
“In our senior year things were beyond stressful. He was dealing with family business stuff and his father has always been a difficult man. While I was dealing with trying to find a job so I could keep a visa and stay in the country, while also trying to graduate. We barely saw each other and I barely saw my boyfriend either despite usually sleeping at his every night. I decided to change that one night, I messaged Hyungwon to schedule a hang out and he agreed. Then I grabbed some food and snacks and headed to my boyfriend’s. I was at most an hour earlier than when I said I’d be coming, something not out of the norm for me and it wasn’t like he didn’t know.
“It was so quiet that I assumed he was asleep. I made sure to keep quiet as I settled in and then creeped towards the bedroom. However, I didn’t make it there, because while a few feet away the door swung open and I was met with him in his boxers and a disheveled Hyungwon. They didn’t notice me right away or at least I like to think so since they started making out and didn’t stop until I cleared my throat. The expressions of shock at that point are barely a memory because I’d started to tear up and just turn and left. They both attempted to reach out, but obviously I shut them down.”
After she finished Yoongi’s expression shifted to shock and then anger.
“And yet he acted like he was superior and has nothing to be sorry for when he came in today. What kind of bullshit is that? He should at least appear apologetic,” he said.
YN went to answer, but they were at her stop so she waited until they were off the train and up the steps.
“Hyungwon’s default expression is resting bitch face, especially when trying to hide some sort of emotion behind it. And he will lay it on thick. But he also is likely to force that and a haughty demeanor because he just does. It’s a defense mechanism, especially when he feels wronged in some way. He turned it on me a week after it was clear I wasn’t forgiving him. He’d prefer to be the one who is uncaring, then to endure too much emotion. No matter if he’s the cause of it.”
“What kind of fucked up shit is that? He messed up, not you. You had every right to refuse to deal with him or forgive him,” Yoongi said.
YN shrugged. “To a degree it’s a defense mechanism that I understand even if I don’t agree, but sometimes it does make him more of a douche than he’s going for. But it is what it is.”
They walked the short distance to her apartment in silence and YN couldn’t help but realize how much better she felt. It didn’t fix everything, but it helped more than she thought it would. Johnny usually was the one to get her calm enough to process the rest and she knew that once she told him the news he’d help her overcome the lingering emotions more, but with the chance to vent to the two people she trusted the most it was different.
Once they reached her apartment she turned and pulled Yoongi into a hug. He went stiff for a second before he hugged her back.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“No problem,” he said in return.
She held him for a few seconds longer after that and then let go, gently nudged him towards the cab that pulled up at the most convenient time out of nowhere. Or at least she tried to pretend she didn’t order it when he wasn’t paying attention, but just like every other time she did it he saw through her.
They waved at each other and she went inside once the cab pulled off. On the elevator up she couldn’t stop the smile on her lips. Her brain had halted its existential crisis and focused on the memory of Yoongi’s own smile as the car departed. It was beyond cute and she’d told him that when she’d first saw him do it, but what she felt in the elevator was different. There was an all-consuming happiness and a weird feeling in her stomach as she thought of it then.
The smile didn’t leave until she was sitting at the table with Johnny eating fried chicken too late at night and telling him what happened. He ranted and raved, even made a few threats, which brought the feeling back again, but that time directed at her roommate.
Tumblr media
Weeks passed, and though YN hated the arrangement for multiple reasons she got used to it. Hyungwon didn’t try to implement any major changes and most of what he did was stuff she’d planned to do months later when they had more than enough funds for it.
Though there was one thing she’d agreed to that came with some regret. Or at least regret is what filled her as she had to endure a couple who didn’t understand distance and chose to sit at the bar.
The moment they strolled in, clinging to each other, they’d made a beeline for her side of the bar and told her how they’d seen the bar mentioned on the account of some popular new actor and then promptly shoved a phone in her face to show her. All it took was a single glance to know that she’d never seen that man in the bar before and the picture had been taken around a time they weren’t open. He was sitting on the bar’s balcony with a drink in hand and you could see people enjoying themselves behind him, but they appeared to focus on appearing in the right angle of the picture for it not to be fully staged. Which meant it was Hyungwon’s doing.
YN agreed to allow him to expand social media reach because though she did it, sometimes it wasn’t the best that it could be. However, their definitions of expansion differed and about four celebrities that had never been there had posted about having such a good time at that bar. Something that brought in business, but also forced YN and her staff to lie when asked by customers. And customers asked a whole lot when they came in, needing every detail down to what the celeb smelled like.
It was annoying but arguing about it with Hyungwon ended up with her just conceding in annoyance every time. Despite the nuisance of it, she truly didn’t have it in her to keep the back and forth with him on the subject. Doing it just didn’t prove to be worth it.
So, she and everyone endured the nonsense. Though as she watched the couple get increasingly touchier she almost stormed off into the back office to put a stop to it once and for all. In fact, she’d turned to tell Yoongi that she was going to step away but was distracted in a second.
“YN!” Johnny shouted as he approached the bar.
From the moment she laid her eyes on her best friend she noticed the offness. The giant stumbled a little while he walked and there was a slur to his words. His clothing was also a little less put together than usual and though not noticeable to most people it’s something she picked up on after years of enduring his quirks.
“Johnny, I thought you had a date,” she said.
That immediately made him frown at her. Of course, she guessed how well that had gone, but she knew that he preferred to explain to her about how bad it was, so she got the true dramatic effect. So instead of saying anything she allowed him to take up a seat at the bar and got him the coldest bottle of his favorite beer that she had. He took it happily and downed half of it before he began his story.
“She wanted me to be a third in her relationship. Brought the boyfriend and everything. Which we all know I’m fine with and my dating profile says that, but you warn a person beforehand. She said she was single and then boom, boyfriend suddenly.”
He paused and downed the rest of the bottle, which was quickly replaced with another by Yoongi who happened to be moving by. Johnny gave him a grateful nod and picked it up, but just held it.
“And that would also not be the worst thing in the world, but then the entire time the guy kept sizing me up and then asking the most sexually invasive questions. At one point he asked me how big my dick was and seemed ready to whip his out so that we could compare them. I had to drink to get through the entire thing and sped out of there the moment the bill for dinner was paid. Blocked her dating account, her social media, and number on the way here. Then had to block his number, because apparently blocking her wasn’t enough of a hint for them,” he said.
YN winced hearing that part, because she couldn’t imagine enduring something so awkward and then creepy as that. Nor could she imagine not understanding when someone wasn’t interested after such intensive blocking.
Pathetic was the word that came to mind.
“Well, I’m glad you escaped them. You get to drink that one and one more, then you switch to water. Also go back and heat up my lunch or have someone grab it for you, you need something else in you and I didn’t get around to eating it myself,” YN said.
That changed Johnny’s demeanor in an instant and he glared at her, but before he could scold her about not eating properly Hyungwon appeared.
“YN, if you’re not busy up here can you come back into the office to help me with something? It’ll only be a few minutes, I want to know I’m doing this right,” he said.
Johnny’s glare shifted from her to Hyungwon, but neither of them paid him any mind.
“Sure, I’ll be back there in a sec,” she said.
Hyungwon nodded and disappeared again. And though it was clear that Johnny had something to say YN ignored him, turning to tell Yoongi only to get shooed away before she could open her mouth. She shot him a quick thumbs up and then hustled back to the office.
“What’s up?” she asked as she closed the door behind her.
The moment Hyungwon had her close enough he pointed to the screen of their computer and started to explain how he’d tried to do something in the excel sheet for the month’s vendor expenses but something went wrong. He walked her through the whole process before she stepped in to show him what he’d done wrong for it to not to work. And then they went over some of the other sheets to ensure they were right, as well as some of the vendor request forms that needed to get done by that time the following week.
It was an easy conversation and though weeks before YN thought she’d still be awkward and apprehensive; she’d managed to find a good groove in dealing with Hyungwon as a business partner and ignoring the pain from the past. He was someone who put himself fully into his work, so it wasn’t hard to mesh with him on the subject. In fact, he got more work down in the weeks he’d been on board than Hyuk in the years he was YN’s partner. She never minded doing all of the work before, but she also would never deny that having some of the weight off her was refreshing. Even in situations where she had to double check and teach Hyungwon the ropes a few times.
When they were done she stood from her seat and stretched, her eyes meeting the clock to see she’d been back there for almost an hour.
“Is there anything else you need?” she asked.
Though Hyungwon shook his head at first, he stilled for a moment and then whipped around to look at her. The expression on his face startled her with its seriousness, his eyebrows furrowed and the frown on his lips was intense. There was also a glint in his eyes that she recalled from when he found out some not happy news and a part of her worried greatly about what he’d say.
“Actually. I would like to apologize,” he said.
That confused YN for a second because she’d still be in work mode, until she saw the way his body sagged and then it clicked in her head. Her hands went up in defense as she shook her head rapidly.
“You don-”
“Please let me talk?”
And though her whole body screamed to not let him continue she couldn’t find it in her to not let him get whatever it was off his chest. So, she took a deep breath and nodded so that he’d continue, she didn’t trust herself to say the right thing.
“I know I apologized then and I meant it, even if I did the thing where I pretended like it wasn’t my fault and that you should’ve forgiven me. I fucked up on so many levels and I didn’t mean to. I need you to know that it was never my intention, I just… I don’t know how to explain it. That night is a weird blur of sadness, drinking, and feeling someone wanted to be in my presence and cared about my feelings. I gave in for stupid and selfish reasons. He told me you’d broken up over a week before, but even then it wasn’t an okay thing to do. I know that. I knew when I agreed. I knew when it happened. And I knew the entire time after.
“I have no valid excuse for my betraying you like that. I just want you to know that I’m sorry. And I’m even more sorry that I’m messing with your dream. It wasn’t my intention at all. I swear to you I didn’t know you were the co-owner when the contract was signed. And I’d planned to back out after I found out, but it was too early in the contract for me to be able to sell it to you and I would’ve had to sell it back to him. And I’ve worked with Hyuk before, he will continue to fuck things up. And I guess I’m using a lot of words to say I’m sorry and I’m rambling, so again I’m truly sorry.”
By the end of his tangent YN was left confused and unsure. She could see the sincerity, something he’d never been able to fake, and she knew he felt sorry for his actions when it happened, but she didn’t know how to respond. There was nothing in her head that felt like an accurate response to what he’d said. Especially the apologies, because she’d forgiven him a year after the incident. Not in a whole ceremonious way of letting it go to move on, but she realized she moved one already. The hurt wasn’t gone and she knew if she saw him her reaction would not be positive, but she knew that if she did see him and he spoke to her she’d probably be willing to talk it through with him. Hell, she’d thought about it for half a second when he first stepped foot into the bar, but he’d chosen the snooty demeanor and she’d thrown it away in an instant.
All of that uncertainty must have been clear to Hyungwon, thankfully, because he cleared his throat to regain her attention and then smiled at her. A real smile. The first smile she’d seen on his face since the first time she’d seen him again.
“You don’t have to say anything right now. You don’t have to say anything ever really. We can act like I didn’t say anything at all and keep going how we’re going. I just wanted you to know that,” he said.
YN’s mind scrambled to find a response after that because it didn’t want to have said nothing, but she ended up nodding and walking out without saying a word. She’d made sure to keep her expression light and offered a small smile before she turned away so he didn’t think she was running from him or hated him.
With her mind going a mile a minute she stepped into the staff bathroom to use it and run a cold, wet paper towel across the back of her neck to help calm her down. When she got worked up she got hot and needed to be brought down before it spiraled. It only took five minutes before she felt ready to head back out to the bar, though she wasn’t completely herself as she went.
A large part of her wanted to go back and yell at Hyungwon and then have a heart to heart, but she willed herself to keep moving forward.
However, when she reached the end of the hall she wished she’d done that. People seated at the bar had left and moved elsewhere, which made it easy for her to spot Johnny nursing a glass of water. He looked ready to drink it, but something else had his attention. Someone else.
Yoongi was standing directly in front of him, body bent over so that his arms rested on the bar between them. He wore a wide smile and reached over to poke Johnny’s cheek as they laughed together.
They were so close to each other and so comfortable, that it was almost romantic. Then with bated breath YN watched as Johnny ran his hand through his hair and winked at Yoongi, something he only ever did when he was flirting. A quirk that she’d pointed out to him once that he’d never noticed he did. But that wasn’t what made her stomach churn, it was the light blush that coated Yoongi’s cheeks as he punched Johnny’s arm.
Both men were flirting with each other and by their expressions it was far from the playful kind they’d done once when some girl kept hitting on Yoongi and wouldn’t understand no until Johnny stepped in as his “boyfriend.” Oh no, their flirting was real and natural.
And YN didn’t know which one it hurt more seeing do it.
Tumblr media
At least once a month there was an event held at the bar and so YN wouldn’t open it to the general public. And by some miracle one fell on a Sunday and was during midafternoon, which meant she didn’t have work the next day and they wouldn’t be open late into the night. Both things were something she needed after over a week of feeling at her lowest.
The down feeling wasn’t new by any means, but it didn’t make it easier. Nor did her avoidance of Johnny, who usually knew the right things to say to get her out of a funk.
It was a consequence of her avoiding her roommate.
After she’d seen his interactions with Yoongi at the club she’d gotten over things pretty quickly, but they didn’t stop there. Though both males had talked before their communication ramped up. They were texting often and sometimes even video chatting. Along with that came an increase of them hanging out. On one free day YN had swung by to bring Johnny food at his shop, but when she appeared Yoongi was already there and they were eating. Of course, they invited her to join and she did, but it hadn’t been fun for her. Which was how she described all her hang outs with them. It was the constant third wheel kind of feeling and seeing as she had no time to adjust to her realization of feelings for both of them, she definitely didn’t have time to adjust to them possibly getting together.
All of it was too much at once and only aided along the low she felt. Which meant she turned to avoiding them when she could. Some things were changing for the club and that meant she had a built-in excuse to be busy. That coupled with her clearly being down meant that they left her be when she said she wanted to venture out alone or with other friends. And they definitely didn’t stop her if she just said she wanted to lay in bed all day and be left alone. She’d ensured that she did it a normal amount so not to alarm them and it worked for her.
Well, only worked in the matters of not being forced to third wheel. Though the times they hung out in the apartment while she locked herself in her room didn’t do much for her whole, dealing with feelings plan.
Not that she dealt with them well when not around them.
However, the day of the event she saw the light at the end of the tunnel for her funk. YN woke up feeling on top of the world and everything ran so smoothly from then on. They’d set up, received the guests, and kept the event running without incident. Minus the very drunk man who got weirdly passionate about telling the story about how the wine he was drinking was made and then proceeded to spill it.
Hell, even seeing how Hyungwon and his boyfriend mingled without issue brought her some sort of joy. And that joy was how her brain drowned out the voice that told her that Hyungwon’s boyfriend seemed familiar and not in the good way. Something that would have persisted if not for Johnny having approached her.
“Isn’t that the guy who showed up to that weeklong dating event with a different person each time?” he asked YN.
That was all it took for her brain to kick into gear and her head whipped over to look where Hyungwon stood with him. It took a single second to see his face and then recall all the times he’d come in with people and sometimes left with someone else. Or at the very least flirted with others, slipping people, including YN, his number while his date was preoccupied. He’d made her uncomfortable.
Those things weren’t cool and alone were enough to alarm YN, but that wasn’t the issue she found herself focused on when she stared him down. No, the problem was that when Hyungwon had appeared at the bar and introduced his boyfriend he’d spoken of how they’d been together for almost two years. That series of events had happened only two months before he became her co-owner. Meaning the man was a worse cheater than she’d thought he was.
“Oh, fuck me,” she groaned.
“Yeah,” Johnny said.
Though YN avoided eye contact with him most days the tone of his voice made her finally meet his gaze and it wasn’t comforting. In fact, he appeared a bit uncomfortable and unsure of how to react to the situation. She thought it was because of what happened, but then she glanced down to his hand and saw a business card in it. It showed Hyungwon’s boyfriend’s name and work info, but with a quick flip YN saw another number scribbled on back along with something about calling for a good time.
The man held no shame. Hitting on people with his longtime boyfriend present and the photographer of the event no less. Someone they’d hired to work it and would report back to them for how everything went. Truly the worst possible person because despite the possibility of lack of moral compass, the odds weren’t that great that he wouldn’t tell the person who hired him what transpired with their boyfriend.
A headache from it all was an understatement for what YN felt about it. But she knew what she had to do despite it all.
“Just…” she trailed off, taking the card from him and slipping it in her pocket. “Just don’t talk to him about it. I’ll bring it up when we wrap up for the night. It’s better I do it.”
“Are you sure?”
She wasn’t but nodded anyway.
Johnny didn’t believe her, but when she shooed him away to continue taking the photos he went without much hesitation.
From there she just worked to get through the last two hours of the event. She kept the bar going and even took a turn as a waitress when things got a little hectic since she hadn’t thought she’d need many staff on hand for something not that big.
Naturally, she hoped that it all was enough to keep her mind preoccupied, but that wasn’t the case. Any time she wasn’t focused, even for a second, her brain thought about it. And it was worse whenever she glanced up to see the both of them together as if one of them wasn’t a horrible human being. So much of her hated the idea of Hyungwon being hurt like that, even with their own past. No one deserved that. Plus, they’d made a lot of progress since he’d made that apology and YN had started to feel good around him. Like she actively wanted to be there. They’d even eaten lunch together a few times.
By the time everyone had cleared out and the staff was almost ready to go she snapped out of her own thoughts of dread to pull Hyungwon to the side. She said something about something she needed him to look over before he left for the night and he followed her to the office without hesitation. Which was good for her nerves, but not enough to quail the new set of anxiety that hit when his boyfriend said he’d wait and sat down at one of the tables. She would’ve preferred if he’d not been there to be confronted in her presence, but she didn’t have the luxury, so she pushed through.
When they entered the office she took a deep breath and turned to face Hyungwon, who appeared a bit startled and she assumed her expression aptly portrayed the discomfort and nerves she felt.
“I could prolong this because that’s totally what I want to do, because this makes me extremely uncomfortable, but I feel like you need to know. Your boyfriend has been here before. And not like just a random patron, but a person coming here on dates with people. Even attended a few events with a date in the last three months or so. And for the most part they’re always different people. And to make matters worse he’s always flirting with someone else when his date is away or even right in front of them. He’s hit on multiple staff members before, including me. Also, he slipped Johnny his card, with his personal number and a… flirtatious message on it.”
YN spoke so quickly she wasn’t sure he understood her, so the frown that appeared on his lips was what she used to indicate she could continue going. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the card, but before she could hold it up for him to see or hand it to him his hand was on her wrist.
Startled, she looked up to see the frown had left his face and he’d gone for a much more neutral expression, though his eyes held fire behind them. It almost made her flinch.
Hyungwon scoffed. “I didn’t think you’d stoop to this. He’d never even heard of this bar before I told him I was going to become a co-owner nor would he have the time to do that. Also, what could possibly be the problem with coming here with other people if he did. He can bring friends to events or out for a night of partying. My goodness YN why would you even try to spew such false info-”
Before he could finish, YN put a hand over his mouth. That confused him but didn’t stop the way he looked at her. And that only made her angrier.
She’d listened to his little rant about how she was wrong and hoped that he would change course. Hoped that the way his tone wavered every now and then was indication of him not believing his own words, but he kept going. If she hadn’t stopped him YN was sure he’d descended into words much less passive in calling her liar and into much more hurtful talk. And with the way she felt she couldn’t endure that. She refused to be hurt by him when all she wanted to do was help.
“I would never make up something like that. And I am not as stupid as to think people hanging out in a bar or doing the bare minimum of hugging is cause to deem them together. Nor would I sit here and make up being uncomfortably flirted with and Johnny getting his number and a not so ‘I want to be friends’ note from him. Something I was just going to show you. But that doesn’t matter to you apparently. Because someone who's been harmed by something as bad as cheating would totally make that up for shits and giggles or for some sort of revenge. Because I of all people who has let much worse slide would do that, right? Don’t believe me, that’s fucking fine. Live your life thinking I’d lie about that or misunderstand. But if you want to pull your head out of your ass you can look at this card, you can look at the files on the computer to see pictures from events, you can check the bar’s website and social media for the pictures too. Hell, go ask Johnny for them. He has more than he gave up and with the way he was making out with most of them I’m sure he has something to show that.”
After that YN didn’t wait for a reply, she simply turned on her heel, grabbed her bag, and stormed out of the room. She went out front so she could tell her manager to finish locking up and tell Johnny she wanted to leave, but when she got out there she saw something that made her feel even worse.
Johnny and Yoongi were standing across from each other at the bar laughing and being all touchy. It wasn’t the worst thing ever, but then they leaned in close enough that they looked ready to kiss until Yoongi happened to notice YN and turned to look at her. His smile dropped and he stepped away, moving to get from behind the bar but she didn’t stay put.
YN all but sprinted out of the building with three voices calling out to her. And she didn’t stop until she was in a taxi, sobbing and asking to be taken to some bar that was far away from her own business and home so they wouldn’t stumble upon her.
From then on time moved in a way that she couldn’t comprehend. She reached the bar and immediately muted her ringer to avoid calls or texts. And once inside she greeted the bartender she was familiar with and asked for a drink. Something she did until she was so drunk that she just barely was cognizant of what was happening around her. Of course, she wanted more, but she needed to be responsible despite all the things that had crumbled right in front of her.
“I called you a taxi, it’s out front. Go home YN,” JB, the bartender, said.
Though part of her wanted to say no she simply nodded, paid, and headed out to the taxi that waited for her. She managed to walk normally until she reached the taxi where she stumbled a bit and had to be helped inside. Once she and her driver were in their seats she slurred her words and told him her address. He grunted and they were off.
The whole drive her brain kept trying to figure out how’d she’d deal with Johnny when she got home or Yoongi when she had to work. Her brain was so hazy that she couldn’t form full ideas for Johnny, but decided she’d just have someone else take her shifts with Yoongi. That answer made her so proud that she smiled and patted herself on the back.
However, the back patting stopped when the driver stopped and she got out, only to realize he’d dropped her a few blocks from her apartment. He’d driven off by then and she felt slightly more sober, so she started her trek home. There was some tripping over her own feet and stopping when her vision blurred but she did okay.
Ten minutes in though she felt her stomach drop as she heard a voice.
“YN? Got damnit, YN where have you been?” Yoongi called out.
Though she heard him clear as day she continued walking without even a glance backwards. She even put a pep in her step, though that was less about avoiding him and more about being miffed about the use of her full first name.
“YN, could you stop,” he said.
She continued ignoring him. Even when she stopped to put in the code to her building, when she stopped to wait for the elevator, and when both of them stood in the small space together. Yoongi was displeased, but he didn’t force anything simply followed behind her.
He tried to speak again once they entered the apartment, but he wasn’t the only one.
“Can you just answer m....”
“Where the fuck have you been? I’ve been calli...” Johnny started
Regardless of their concerns she continued to ignore them both, even tuning out what they had to say as she kicked off her shoes and deposited her bag on one of the hooks near the door. The plan was to walk past them and into her room where she would pass out, but as she made her first step she tripped over a box that she hadn’t seen.
Thankfully, they caught her and got her standing and steady. She muttered a quick thank you and then looked at what had been her undoing, only to see a box she’d asked Johnny to move multiple times.
That surely brought up some anger as her head whipped up so she could glare at him.
“Why can’t you just listen to what I say? Or better yet understand that there is an issue? That all signs point to a fucking problem if you do something like that? Why? I’ve almost hurt myself like ten times already and you have yet to move it!”
Johnny’s own anger subsided a little and he appeared sheepish for a second, mumbling an apology and moving the box out of the way. He turned to her after, but she didn’t want to hear whatever he had to say or talk about, so she attempted to storm off to her room as planned. Attempting was key in that, because the moment the foot that hit the box touched down on its own she cried out in pain.
“Fuck,” Johnny said as he caught her and held her up.
“Stupid fucking box!” she screamed.
“Oh, fuck. What can we do? How can we help?” a panicked Yoongi asked.
YN cursed a few more times as the throbbing settled in.
“Just take me to my room. I just want to sleep and not deal with this shit.”
Both men nodded and helped her to her room, carefully placing her down on the bed. From there she slipped off her jeans - she had leggings on underneath - and shrugged off her heavy sweater so she only had her sports bra on. After she got comfortable in the bed, using a pillow to put under her throbbing ankle and threw a bonnet over her hair, thankful to be wearing it braided.
As she got comfortable and prepared to sleep she realized that neither of them had left and when she prepared to tell them to both men crawled into the bed with her, getting on either side.
“What are you do-”
She wasn’t allowed to finish though because Johnny cut her off.
“Can we just stay? We know we stressed you out in the last few minutes and we feel like shit. It would make us feel better and if you say no, we’ll just sit on the floor or outside your door.”
Yoongi nodded. “We’d just feel better closer.”
Though she opened her mouth to argue she found that with the pain in her ankle and the alcohol wearing off she was too tired for it. So, she said nothing and closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around herself and laying completely still until she fell asleep.
Or mostly fell asleep. With the two of them in her bed so close and radiating so much body heat she found it hard to slip completely. Not that either of them could tell that she wasn't asleep.
"It has to be more than the Hyungwon situation. I think I know what it is and that means we need to tell her soon,” Yoongi whispered.
"Wait. What? We have everything set for a week. Can it not wait?"
"Have you seen how she's been acting lately? She's pulling away from both of us and a week gives her more time to put more distance. We won't have a chance to come clean by then or even get a proper conversation in about it. She'll just think it's pity or not feel enough to care."
"Okay, tomorrow then?"
"Yeah, it's an off day and she's ahead of all her work, so even if she goes in it'll be fine."
Silence followed that and then soft snores.
Their words confused her, but she also felt her stomach drop as she imagined them saying they were together or any other thing that would make her distressed. Her mind couldn’t stop thinking of possibilities and she finally knocked out as a way to avoid the overthinking.
When she woke up it was around three in the morning and it was because she was overheated. Confusion filled YN as she couldn’t figure out the problem, only to open her eyes and see both men cuddled into her from either side. Everything came rushing back to her at once, but she was still tired enough that she prepared to ignore it and go back to sleep.
Until she noticed their hands intertwined over her body. Nausea hit fast and before she knew it, she slipped from the bed and exited the room. It was the only time she was happy that either of them were heavy sleepers.
She limped from her room and went to Johnny’s. She created a similar set up for her ankle and pushing down all negative thoughts she cuddled into one of his plushies and went to sleep. Though not nearly fast enough to stop the tears.
Tumblr media
The day after chaos reigned, YN woke up surprisingly early but didn’t dare leave Johnny’s bed. She waited in the dark in silence until she heard Yoongi leave and then slipped into her room as Johnny was in the kitchen making coffee. She’d barely made it in without him catching her, but once she was inside and the door was locked, him knowing didn’t matter.
From then on she tried not to think about anything that occurred and just got undressed and into the shower. The focus was on getting clean and hoping that that hot water would help along her still sore ankle; resting it through the night had been enough to keep it from getting too bad and it hadn’t swollen.
After she was cleaned she made quick work of getting dressed and taking down her hair, allowing her twist out to take full form. It needed a little sprucing up and then she was done. Ready to tackle the day.
Though she didn’t know how.
Every few seconds her brain focused on the sounds of Johnny moving around the apartment. Mostly because he wasn’t in his room, but out in the living room near her door which meant that he awaited her exit. She hoped that he would leave and she would have an opening to slip out and avoid him a little longer, but she knew he was stubborn and didn’t have to work that day so he had all the time in the world.
Since grabbing her stuff and escaping wasn’t a perfect plan she was forced to sit on her bed and think out other ones. There was the obvious choice of talking to him, but with all that went on her head she didn’t want that. Plus, she wanted to be a punk for a while and not deal with whatever it was him and Yoongi planned to tell her. That left things like stay in her room all day, exit via the fire escape and come through the front to grab her bag and shoes, or just go out of her door and walk past him. Staying in her room would drive her up the wall and the fire escape on the building was not the best and she’d have to jump a foot or two to get off it, something that would agitate her ankle.
That meant that she had to walk past him, which meant she needed an excuse. She sat there thinking for a while until she remembered something important she’d put off and planned to do after the event. Something that was important to keep her business running and that she told Johnny about.
It was perfect.
So, after taking a deep breath she stood from her bed and exited her room with some faux confidence and a whole lot of fake indifference.
The moment she was in sight Johnny stopped his movement. He looked ready to move closer to her but seemed to think better of it. Something she was thankful for since she didn’t know if she could get away from him if he was close enough to stop her. He wouldn’t hurt her and would let her go if she asked but being stopped messed with the whole flow of things for her.
YN didn’t linger too long on what he was doing and just walked to the front door and slipped on her shoes. She then grabbed her bag and made sure her wallet and phone were there before her hand touched the door to open it.
And that’s when Johnny spoke up.
“Do you want to talk about what happened? I feel like we should talk about it. Among other things,” he said.
For a second that made YN freeze, but she recovered rather quickly. Maintaining her “indifference” she turned to look at his face for the first time since she walked out and shrugged.
“Maybe later. Don’t really feel like dealing with anything besides spreadsheets and those tax forms I need to get out by tonight,” she said.
Though Johnny still appeared prepared to push he seemed to resign himself when she said tax forms. As an owner of his own business he knew that was important and it took her awhile to get everything ready for her accountant. Which meant he simply collapsed onto the couch and nodded.
With that small victory YN opened the door and walked out. Part of her said she should at least say bye or when she’d be back, but she knew talking to him longer would’ve made it harder for her. She’d nearly cracked when she saw the worry and sadness etched into his face.
Time is what she needed.
No one foresaw five days of it to go by though. Not even YN.
After she’d bypassed Johnny she’d genuinely ended up too busy to have the energy for any sort of conversation. Mountains of paperwork hit and there were issues left and right. Even when she was in Johnny, Yoongi, or Hyungwon’s presence it was so work related that they didn’t even attempt to talk about anything else or ask her to speak later.
Even at home she was left alone, especially because she’d fallen asleep while responding to Johnny about what to order for dinner one night.
Friday night was when things slowed down and she took her usual shift bartending. It was a packed night because they were handling an event that they themselves were running to get more business. Which meant that most of the staff worked, as well as Hyungwon and Johnny who was hired to take pictures to go up on social media and their website.
It put YN right in the middle of all of them and it was uncomfortable, but she kept strong. Well, she committed to giving them the silent treatment unless it was about work. And it worked out pretty well for her, she managed to get through most of her shift without giving into any attempts to talk or pull her to the side.
The non-plan gave way for reasons she couldn't foresee though.
While she left to the backroom to grab more tequila she was trailed by Hyungwon, who’d tried to get her alone the moment she’d come to work that day. He was begging for a moment of her time even as they made their way back towards the bar, but she held strong. Something she regretted the moment she passed the bottles to Yoongi so he could prep drinks and then turned to see someone she didn’t want to.
Her ex, Jisoo, stood right in front of her bar with a few friend’s laughing it up. None of them noticed her for the first several seconds, which she was thankful for, but it didn’t last long enough for her to fully pull herself together. When Jisoo turned to request a drink he was met with a clearly shocked YN.
Jisoo appeared surprised as well, but he pushed that aside to smirk at her with a quickness.
“YN, I didn’t know you worked here. I just got back into the country and this was the first place my friends recommended. Small world. Oh, Hyungwon… what a surprise to see you here too,” Jisoo said.
That snapped YN out of it and she turned to see Hyungwon glaring at the male, his hand in a fist as he stared him down. For a moment she was reminded of the past as she looked at him. The pain rose up for a second and she felt sick having them in the same place, but she pushed it down. Despite their falling out they’d done well since reconnecting and she was mostly past it all, even close to asking him to hang out like a friend. Allowing a piece of shit ruin that wasn’t okay.
Never again would she allow Jisoo to ruin things for her.
With that spark of anger and confidence she turned to stare down Jisoo herself. She noticed Yoongi closer than before and Johnny standing behind the little group ready to pounce, but she waved them off. YN needed it to be her who went off.
“I own this bar and Hyungwon here is my co-owner, so naturally we would be here,” she said.
For a second Jisoo was knocked off his game, but it wasn’t long before he bounced back. He was like Hyungwon that way and YN hated it.
“Oh? I thought you two were no longer on speaking terms?” he said.
“Well, clearly what you thought was wrong,” Hyungwon chimed in.
Hyungwon’s words elicited a laugh from Jisoo for some reason and it made YN uneasy, but she held her ground. No matter what he threw she knew she could take it. There was no way she’d allow him to see her hurt or crying.
Jisoo shrugged. “I guess so. You’re still with Ji-ah though, right YN? Last I heard you and her hit it off.”
That was the thing to force a humorless laugh from her lips. Only Jisoo would mention her other ex whom he knew she’d broken up with a while ago when she’d moved to take a job at a company out of the country. A company that Jisoo worked at, at that.
Of course, he had to be a trash human in more aspects than one.
“No, but you know that. Since you hit on her, took her on a few dates, slept with her and then told her how you knew me. That's why you asked her out in the first place. You remember that, right? Oh, and you have to remember how she told your job that and so they demoted you, plus moved you to a different branch,” YN said.
And at last the smirk left his face. While pleased by that, YN didn’t ignore the way he tensed and the anger that covered every inch of his expression.
“I feel like you’re the one who should remember. Like remember how you cried when you saw us together. The hurt on your face as I kissed hi-”
Before he could speak anymore Hyungwon almost punched him in the face. If it wasn’t for YN hip checking him and thus making him stumble he would’ve made impact on Jisoo’s right cheek.
Once Hyungwon was settled and being held back by a staff member YN’s attention focused solely on Jisoo.
“I don’t want you or your friend’s here. Ever. So, I’m going to ask you to leave. There will be no argument. No putting up a fight. No asking to be given another chance. You will leave and never return, am I understood?” she said calmly.
Naturally, Jisoo opened his mouth to reply but YN cut him off by whistling. Within seconds two security guards were at the bar and Jisoo’s friends dragged him towards the exit. It was clear that he wanted to say or do something, but he left without much issue and after that YN could breathe.
However, breathing meant that it all came crashing down on her and the next thing she knew she ran to the office with tears streaming down her face.
The intention was to get in there alone and ride out whatever wave of emotion hit until she could pull it together and go back to work like nothing happened. Of course, that meant that the first part didn’t happen.
Hyungwon had followed behind her and slipped in before she could fully close the door. Though it bothered a part of her she didn’t have it in her to say anything or react. She did have the energy to cry harder though, her attempt at silent tears only lasting seconds before sobs wracked her body.
In her head all she could think about is what happened all those years ago. Except the pain she felt was amplified. YN knew it wasn’t because of that or at least the feeling wasn’t solely because of that. No, because after reliving that in her head her brain brought up every other failed relationship and honestly all the failures in her life. It didn’t stop playing the flashbacks until it reached the more recent things to fuck up her life plans and the uncertain romantic feelings she had to endure.
It was all too much, especially when it came at her all at once.
She ended up so in her own head that she didn’t feel Hyungwon pull her into his arms and hold her close. Didn’t hear the apologies and words of reassurance. Didn’t hear the curses about her ex. Didn’t even feel when he moved them from standing to sitting in a chair, her on his lap with her face in his neck.
And time passed so swiftly that she couldn’t tell how long they’d been like that once she’d come back to. But it didn’t matter because it heightened her embarrassment of what had occurred and she attempted to escape him, only to be held in place by bony fingers.
Once she stopped fighting Hyungwon removed one of his hands and used it to lift her chin, forcing her to look at him.
“Your crying is valid and don’t you dare think otherwise. None of that embarrassed or frustrated bullshit because you deserve to be able to release all that,” Hyungwon said.
Even after years apart he still knew her reactions to being overwhelmed through and through, and in that moment she was eternally grateful.
With a nod from her he didn’t stop there.
“That was unexpected and I’m sorry he was here. I forgot how horrible he could be and then he’s just gotten worse over time. You’d think someone would stop playing those games and trying to mess with people’s mental and emotional stability, but alas here he is. I think his company was planning to do an event here, I’ll tell them we’re canceling it and that he’s the reason. Might even throw in some security footage for good measure.”
YN opened her mouth to object, but Hyungwon gave her a look that shut her up.
“Besides that, and I know this is a horrible time, I want to apologize. The way I acted a week ago was uncalled for. When you said it, I believed you I really did. It was just something that wanted to deny that he would. Not necessarily for my own feelings, though they did come into play. But also, because he’s the one who came to me. I had no interest in him whatsoever, but he was persistent in a way that wasn’t creepy and I thought who would work that hard to just throw it away. Especially when they’d been the one to bring up the subject of marriage recently.
“So, I went on the defense and instead of just checking what you had to say or denying it and moving on I went to the worst possible conclusion. Said things I didn’t believe even as they left my mouth. And thus, for the second time since meeting you hurt you in a way that wasn’t okay in the slightest. And I understand that you may not want to work towards friendship. I like to think we were close to getting back or wanting to deal with me. I just want to apologize because you deserve one and I know I was in the wrong.”
What neither of them expected, least of all YN, was her to start crying again. Her head dropped onto his shoulder and she felt her body shake again as she let it out. Though she could tell he was confused by the way his body tensed, he didn’t say anything and simply rubbed her back gently as she cried it out.
About five minutes later YN spoke.
“You’re a fucking idiot and an asshole.”
Hyungwon laughed. “True. But you know what happened when you tried to get me to be nicer for that month. If we’re being honest you made me worse.”
YN laughed that time, remembering how Hyungwon spent every day being closely watched by her as he tried to not be snarky with people. By the end he’d given up and snapped on some annoying man that wouldn’t leave them be and she was sure she saw tears in his eyes as he ran away from the fuming Hyungwon.
He mellowed out after that, but when someone truly tried him he was a lot more than he used to be. YN marked that as a major fail and stuck to keeping him calm when he rightfully deserved to put someone in their place, which was oddly often at their school.
“Yeah, a mistake on my part. But at least I got you to start counting to ten before you unleashed yourself.”
“Ah yes, what a great help that is. Ten seconds longer of dealing with the idiots.”
They both laughed that time and when they pulled it together they talked. About everything in detail. Nothing was left off the table and by the end YN felt less weight on her shoulders.
By the time they were done about an hour and a half had gone by, meaning they’d been back in the room for over two hours and the bar was shutting down.
“I guess I should go help since I flaked on my shit at the end,” YN said as she got up from Hyungwon’s lap.
At first he nodded and got up too seemingly ready to follow her and the next he was giving her a look and grasping at her wrist.
“What?” she asked, confused.
“You need to talk to them.”
A groan escaped her immediately and her head tilted back as she blew out a puff of air.
“Nope. None of that. Talk to them. Tonight. And don’t be a stubborn brat and not let them finish what they have to say. I’m sure it would clear up a lot of things for her,” Hyungwon said.
There was no use in arguing because he would win and she knew he was right, even if she didn’t want to admit that to herself.
“Fine.”
And that was all it took for him to release her and take the lead on exiting the office. However, YN didn’t get the chance to leave right behind him. The moment Hyungwon was out, both Johnny and Yoongi stumbled in forcing her to take several steps back.
They both appeared nervous and disheveled, which helped calm YN for some reason. Though it didn’t get rid of all the feelings like she would’ve preferred.
“We need to talk. Now. We can’t keep putting it off,” Johnny blurted out.
If YN didn’t know how frazzled he got under pressure she’d be shocked by his actions, much like Yoongi who stared the man down eyes wide, but she’d known Johnny long enough to expect that kind of thing. What she was shocked about is how he didn’t dive into explaining right then and there.
Once she was sure he was done talking and that Yoongi had nothing to say she took over.
“We do need to talk. But it would be better not here. So, after we close up and at the apartment, yeah?”
That appeared to shock Yoongi more and Johnny too. They both probably assumed she’d be resistant or straight up tell them no. Things she debated on for half a second but couldn’t go through with.
“Okay,” they both said.
With that YN patted both of them on the shoulder and headed out to help.
About an hour after that everyone was done and headed out of the door. They said their goodbyes with the staff - and Hyungwon who hugged her while threatening what would happen if she didn’t give either man a chance to talk - then they got in a taxi to go back to the apartment.
Silence prevailed, which made YN awkward since she was sandwiched between them in the back seat, but she didn’t let it take over her. At least not too much. She held strong despite it and managed to make it out of the car and into the apartment without thinking of making a run for it.
The same couldn’t be said for either of the men though. YN hadn’t faced them until she was rid of her jacket and shoes and sat on the love seat, but the moment she did they froze. For a second they stared at each other both expressions unsure, but then they seemed to come to a consensus and finally fully entered the apartment, taking a seat on the couch.
Again, they were immersed in silence, but that only made things more tense.
“Go ahead,” she said.
Thankfully, they didn’t take long to react to that.
“We,” Yoongi started, pausing to look at Johnny before continuing. “We know we’ve done a horrible job at making things clear to you. We’ve been a little secretive and haven’t made the most effort in ensuring you were okay when we saw that something was off. It was a major fuck up on our part, one that could’ve prevented if I hadn’t been so stuck on keeping a certain timeline on how we should talk to you about this. And I’m starting to ramble when it was agreed upon that I would tell you so we could get straight to the point. And oh my fucking goodness, will I stop it already. Okay, basically we both want to date you.”
YN felt her entire body tense as confusion filled her.
“Excuse me?” she said.
That went unheard though.
“That’s not how we agreed you’d say it,” Johnny whined.
Yoongi scoffed. “It is. Well, not exactly but all the words I used were in the agreed upon statement.”
“Maybe, but you could have at least tried to eas-”
“Excuse me!” YN shouted.
That stopped Johnny and got both their attention.
“You don’t get to drop a bomb like that and then not elaborate. Especially to a very confused person whose last week has been trash. Explain yourselves.”
There was another silent moment of them staring at each other and then Yoongi gestured for Johnny to go ahead. Johnny rolled his eyes but turned his full attention to YN before speaking.
“What Yoongi said was true, we do both want to date you. But before you start to spiral and come up with your own conclusions let me fill in a few things. We’ve both known Yoongi for over a year now, you more than me. And he and I have always clicked despite how worried you were that he would slap me upside the head for being too friendly and getting in his space. It’s an easy kinda friendship we’ve had going, but then that day at the bar a few months ago we really clicked. I know we’ve been obvious about the attraction and it’s only built over time.
“The thing is we soon realized that both of us also feel something for you. Those feelings are from before we ever looked at each other that way and despite the growing feelings between us it was still there. Yoongi just about lost his shit when he realized and was very confused. And well, you know that most of my relationships have been poly, so it was nothing new for me. Though still kinda surprising because I thought I’d continue to live my life not acting on feelings for you I’ve felt for years.”
“I’m sorry what?” YN practically screamed.
The interruption earned her a glare which quieted her despite wanting an answer.
“As I was saying. I was planning to not act on them, but then suddenly someone else who I liked felt the same way for you as I did and it felt like a chance. That plus Hyungwon telling me I was an idiot for not realizing the crush you had on me before you got with dickwad back in college after he overheard me talking to Yoongi. But either way everything aligned and after I got Yoongi to accept that this was a viable option we started doing those group hangouts. To us they were test dates, but then we… well we…”
“We realized that we weren’t including you as much as we thought and could tell how third wheeling it felt,” Yoongi said.
Johnny nodded. “Yes, that. We failed to factor in as people who know each other, but don’t know each other and who are using those outings as dates we’d get caught up in each other. Which we realized but didn’t realize how bad until yet again Hyungwon overheard us. Told us we were idiots, because it was clear that you felt something for both of us and yet we were both going around acting like a couple in early days while dragging their friend who didn’t know we liked them around. And then we decided to fix things, but then the falling out with Hyungwon happened and nothing worked so we were unsure of what to do next besides maybe cornering you. So, yeah.”
With the way Johnny so abruptly ended that YN was left unsure of how to proceed. What had been said was a lot to take in. Not because it was wild or out of her comfort zone, but because despite feelings she’d had no time to process her own. She knew how she felt about them both, but she’d never allowed herself to linger on it too long to address how to handle things. And when she found herself finally admitting it things went to shit and she thought the only people she’d been interested in in years were on their way to dating each other without her ever having a real chance of seeing if either of them felt the same way.
Since YN hadn’t gotten that out of the way she definitely had no time to factor in any poly relationship. Like Johnny said she did know he was into it, but Yoongi wasn’t someone she knew well enough to know if he was down for that. He didn’t judge it, but not caring about how people lived their lives and actively participating were two different things.
Just the thought of having that conversation with him made her nervous despite it being more of what he would have done in the past and not in her present since she’d heard that he’d agreed with it. At least that’s what she thought they said. Her brain was frazzled.
“Hold on,” she finally said after minutes of silence. “So, I’m clear. You both want to date me and each other? You just failed to realize that you should’ve gotten to know each other better and go on dates alone, before trying to test out a poly relationship with me without my knowledge?”
“Yes,” Yoongi said while Johnny nodded.
Without warning pillows from the loveseat were in YN’s hands, she was standing, and said pillows were making contact with each male’s body.
“You. Two. Are. Fuckin. Idiots. How. Could. You. Not. Think. That. Through? What. Happened. To. Being. So. Got. Damn. Smart. Huh?”
Each word was spoken in time with the pillows swinging down on them. And though they squirmed they didn’t try to dodge or take them away from her. They let her keep going until she was satisfied.
Upon her clearly giving up her attack they both reach out and pull her down onto the couch so her body stretched out across them.
“Yes, we’re idiots. And we’re sorry about not thinking things through and telling you. But we’re idiots who are smitten with you and would like a chance to date you,” Johnny said, his hand moved to find the spot at the back of her head that she enjoyed being scratched. She didn’t even care that he was messing up her hair a little, just relaxed into the feeling.
“Ditto,” Yoongi said.
That drew glares from Johnny and YN, which he responded to by throwing his hands in the air in surrender.
“We are really sorry. And if you could let us date you, it would make me very happy,” he said.
His second response sated both of them and they relaxed back into their little moment. And as time ticked by they all grew more comfortable. There was more to talk about, but they cleared the space and it was clear they were all relieved. YN most of all.
Though she tried not to show it, YN felt giddy and wanted to giggle as she watched them both interact with each other and her. So much so that it slipped out when they both leaned over to press kisses to her cheeks. It seemed to amuse them, but she was so embarrassed she slipped away to change and scolded herself for the behavior. Not that she didn’t do it again when her mind replayed what happened.
They spent the rest of the night watching TV and eating food they’d ordered. It was peaceful and comfortable, so much so that they almost fell asleep on the couch.
Two in the morning rolled around before they all dragged feet to climb in Johnny’s bed and knock out. YN wanted to sleep on the outside of the bed, but ended up sandwiched between the both of them, not that she complained about it.
Once they were all comfortable they said their good nights and tried to sleep, but one adjustment by Johnny against her ass had YN slapping his arm.
“You cannot possibly be hard right now,” she whined.
Johnny pressed closer after that, grinding his dick against her ass more.
“You can’t possibly be calling me out on it right now as if it hasn’t happened before,” he mumbled.
“And both of you can’t possibly be having this conversation while I try to sleep. Go to bed before the next thing you’re both complaining about is how bruised and sore your asses are,” Yoongi chimed in.
Though it was meant as a means to shut them up all it did was elicit whimpers from both of them at the thought. That’s when Yoongi sat up and stared down at them and even in the dark they could see the smirk.
“Oh, you like that do you?”
They both nodded eagerly.
“Then strip.”
Neither of them had ever moved so fast in their lives and it was beyond worth it. Complaining was kept to a minimum the next day, but only because Yoongi took very good care of his babies and made sure to kiss their booboos all better.
89 notes · View notes
missjanjie · 3 years
Text
Taste of a Poison Paradise | Chapter 7
Title: Taste of a Poison Paradise Summary: Life at Jackie Cox’s strip club, Poison Paradise, isn’t just lapdances and g-strings. There’s enough drama, lust, and heartache to rival any soap opera. None of the girls know what to expect on any given shift, especially while navigating their torrid, complicated relationships. Word Count: ~3k (this chapter) / ~21.2k (total) Relationship(s): Lemyanka (Lemon/Priyanka), Crygi (Crystal Methyd/Gigi Goode), Sportsdoll (Jan Sport/Nicky Doll), Jaidie (Jaida Essence Hall/Jackie Cox), BVK (Brooke Lynn Hytes/Vanessa Vanjie Mateo/Kameron Michaels), Rosnali (Rosé/Denali Foxx) Rating: E
Read on AO3 | Ko-Fi
Chapter Summary: Denali and Jaida collaborate, Rosé's roommate takes care of Lemon, and Jan and Nicky go to Paris.
-
Jaida glanced over her shoulder as she adjusted the lighting setup in her room. “Now, are you sure this is gonna get the reactions we want?”
“We can’t be sure about anything other than death and taxes,” Denali pointed out, “but my gut is telling me this is exactly how we kill two birds with one stone.”
Although she wasn’t completely convinced, Jaida decided to trust Denali’s judgment on this. She was the one that had been doing this for a living, after all. If she says filming a scene together could be both the final push Jackie needed to come to terms with her feelings and ignite a spark of either jealousy or passion (or both) in Rosé, she just had to trust the process, right? “Alright, let’s do this.”
“You could be a little more enthusiastic,” Denali remarked in mock offense before turning the camera on.
“Sorry,” she exhaled, “I just need to get in the zone.”
After a brief moment to hype herself up, Jaida was ready to go. She and Denali admired themselves in the mirror, at the lingerie they were both wearing, then began filming. They didn’t bother with pretenses – their viewers didn’t want a preamble or plot, they wanted two hot girls having sex, and it was something they could readily oblige with.
They started by making out, hot and heavy and full of pleasured sighs and breathy moans. They peeled the lingerie off of each other, taking time to kiss and grope the newly exposed skin, getting each other worked up until they were naked and ready.
Jaida pinned Denali’s wrists above her head with one hand and with the other, eased one finger, then another into her, thrusting and curling her fingers into her. “Good girl,” she praised, “taking me so well.”
And Denali fell into her role perfectly, which wasn’t particularly difficult when she was with someone as skilled as Jaida. She tossed her head back and moaned out, arching towards her fingers. “Fuck, feels so good,” she whimpered. Her body rocked in perfect tandem with Jaida’s fingers, and when the other woman switched to using her tongue instead, her moans only got louder and her body moved more fervently.
Jaida gripped onto her hips firmly, keeping her just steady enough to alternate between sucking on her clit and thrusting her tongue in and out of her. She could feel when Denali was about to come and doubled down on her efforts, fucking the smaller girl through her orgasm and not relenting until she was certain she was spent, then even a moment longer for a final touch of overstimulation.
They shared a few calm, chaste kisses as they recovered, then Jaida shifted so Denali could get up and turn the camera off. “I’ll edit it, should be good to go by tomorrow,” she assured with a smile. “That was great, by the way. Jackie’s in for a treat once she comes around.”
“Thanks,” she couldn’t help but let out a soft laugh. “Here’s hoping.”
------
“Hey, listen,” Rosé poked her head into Mik’s room on her way out for her morning shift. “Check in on Lemon every now and then if you can. She’ll be out cold with a hangover until noon, but, you know, after that.”
Mik looked up from her phone and nodded. “Sure, gorge. It’s so refreshing to not be the messiest bitch in the house.”
Rosé rolled her eyes. “I’m serious, Mik. It’s never taken her this long to bounce back from a girl, and she wasn’t even in a relationship with Priyanka.”
“Like I said.”
She sighed, knowing that her roommate had a point. “Okay, sure. Just make sure she isn’t completely shitfaced by the time I get home, she missed her last two shifts and I promised Jackie she’d show up at least mostly sober.”
“Relax, I’ll take care of her,” she assured, then waved Rosé off, waiting until she heard the front door close before laying back down. She still had a few hours before she had to be on Lemon duty.
But it didn’t take a few hours. It had only been an hour and change before Lemon wandered out of her cousin’s bedroom and, upon realizing Rosé wasn’t there, into Mik’s. “Did she go to work?”
“Did no one teach you how to knock?” Mik asked as she sat up, then added, “yeah, she left a little while ago.” She rubbed her eyes and looked the blonde over, and she looked as rough as Rosé had made it sound. “Jesus…”
Lemon rolled her eyes. “Spare me your pity,” she mumbled and flopped backward on Mik’s bed. “I’m aware of how fucked up I am.”
“Admitting it is the first step,” she shrugged, then smiled slightly when Lemon almost laughed. “You just want some company, then?”
She pushed herself up, only to shift and lay by Mik’s side. “You don’t mind? I know I’m no one's first choice to keep around these days,” she murmured.
“Oh, shut up,” Mik scoffed and shook her head. “You know everyone’s worried about you because they care about you.”
“Not everyone.”
She pinched the bridge of her nose, silently figuring out what she could do to pull Lemon from this mindset. “I could offer you some distraction sex in this trying time.”
Lemon tilted her head. “Yeah? Because I’m about to take you up on that. This is the longest I’ve gone without getting any in ages.” She got up and straddled herself across Mik’s lap and pulled her shirt off. “Let’s do this.”
Mik’s brows rose at the blunt quickness of Lemon’s decision, but it didn’t deter her in the slightest. She sat up and tugged her shirt off and tossed it aside, then leaned up and kissed Lemon as her hands rested on her ass. “I’ll take care of you,” she assured before flipping their positions so the blonde was now underneath her.
“Please,” she exhaled, arching her hips up to wiggle out of her shorts and toss them aside.
“So eager,” Mik cooed as she ducked down to kiss at her neck. “Just how I like them,” she added, smirking to herself as she moved a hand down Lemon’s body, stopping between her legs and using two fingers to rub her clit.
And Lemon couldn’t have denied it if she tried. Instead, she just let out a moan and arched into her touch.
Mik smirked, moving her head between Lemon’s thighs, sucking on her clit as she eased one finger into her, letting it curl as she thrust slowly. She waited until she felt Lemon start rocking against her finger that she added another, thrusting, curling, and scissoring them inside her, feeling the way her body writhed and the sounds of her moans.
Lemon hadn’t realized just how badly she had needed this until waves of pleasure crashed over her body. Now, her only challenge was not letting her brain wander to anyone but Mik. The very last thing she wanted was for Priyanka’s name to spill past her lips while another woman was fucking her.
And Mik was oblivious to Lemon’s train of thought. Her goal was to get her off, plain and simple. So, her ministrations were steady and firm until she could feel the other girl come, fucking her through it until she was sure she was spent. “You good, princess?” she asked gently.
“Yeah,” she exhaled, laying flat on the bed. “As I’ll ever be.”
------
“Priyanka?” There was silence, followed by a more forceful “Priyanka!”
“Hm?”
“Are you on your phone right now?”
The question, and the harsh tone it was asked in, jolted Priyanka into reality. “Um… I thought it might be an emergency,” she replied, knowing her voice wasn’t as convincing as she would’ve liked it to be. But she didn’t know what she expected when she decided to check instagram while her fiancé was having sex with her and perhaps should have been more subtle.
“Come on,” he groaned, “if you’re only gonna let me hit it once a week, you could at least pretend to be into it.”
Priyanka rolled her eyes, which of course he couldn’t see, and set her phone aside. “Sorry, proceed.”
Luckily for Priyanka, a few fake moans were enough to convince Mark that she was into it, which she repeated a few more times until he came, and she went right back to scrolling through instagram while he threw the condom out.
He laid down beside her with his hands behind his head. “My mom wants to take you dress shopping. She said you can bring your maid of honor or whoever too,” he told her.
“Cool,” she replied, as if her heart hadn’t dropped into her stomach, “I’ll text Scarlett.” It made much more sense that she would pick her best friend since college to be her maid of honor as opposed to one of the girls from the club. She loved the girls, but it would just be too messy. She wasn’t sure if she was even going to invite them at all. Maybe some of them would understand, but she knew for sure all hell would break loose if Lemon was anywhere in the vicinity of the venue.
———
“Something on your mind?” Mark asked tentatively, knowing more often than not it was pointless to try to ask.
“Just… thinking about how much we have to do for the big day.” She only ever referred to it as ‘the big day’ — ‘wedding’ made her stomach churn and it was hard for her to say without gagging. But that wasn’t enough for her to call it off. She was in this too deep, how could she ever turn back now?
She couldn’t, that’s how. No amount of sickness in her stomach or pain in her heart would break her free of this. At least, that was what she would keep reminding herself.
“What do you think of the room, ma chérie?” Nicky asked as she led Jan into the hotel suite they would be staying during their weekend getaway.
Jan’s eyes widened as she looked around. It was nearly the size of her apartment back home and decorated with the elegant Parisian flair she had only seen in fashion magazines. “It’s gorgeous,” she exhaled, setting her suitcase by the bed and walking around for a better look, wandering into the bathroom. “That is the biggest tub I’ve ever seen,” she said as she came back out.
Nicky chuckled fondly as she watched her girlfriend dart around the room like a kid in a candy store. “This is the reaction I was hoping for,” she hummed, wrapping her arms around Jan when she finally stood still long enough for her to do so.
“Nicks, this is so beautiful,” she gushed, kissing her sweetly. “I know, at least financially, this is easy for you, but I still appreciate you doing it for me.”
“I would still try to do the most for you if it was difficult,” she replied with a soft smile, gently caressing Jan’s cheek. “I love you,” she added in a voice barely above a whisper.
Suddenly, the room didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but Nicky and hearing those words come out of her mouth. Her heart started racing and she pulled her into a deep kiss, her hands cupping her face to hold her in place. “I love you too,” she murmured against her lips.
Nicky hadn’t even realized there was such a weight on her shoulders until it lifted with those four words. She melted into the embrace, nothing in the world could have made her happier than being there with Jan, now knowing they loved each other. “As much as I would like to show you exactly how much I love you by fucking you within an inch of your life, we have dinner reservations in an hour, and there’s a surprise for you in the closet that will be part of it.”
Jan looked at her curiously, letting go of her face and walking towards the closet, her eyes going wide when she opened it. “Oh my god, this is beautiful. And it looks like it’ll fit perfectly, which, no offense, I didn’t expect from French fashion.” Being five-foot-four and a size eight meant she was generally fine with mainstream clothing, but when it came to lingerie and ‘high fashion’ she was often, to put simply, shit out of luck.
“I had a friend alter the dress to your measurements. I know it isn’t easy to fit your triple-d breasts, as much as I enjoy them,” she hummed.
She bounced excitedly on her heels as she took the dress off the hanger and got changed. “It fits perfectly, I love it, baby,” she beamed.
Nicky smiled warmly as she got changed as well. “Then let’s go, I’ve got to broaden your palate to French cuisine. I promise I won’t make you eat any snails.”
------
Denali’s video with Jaida was burned into Rosé’s mind. She was frustrated — she had no right to be jealous if Denali wasn’t her girlfriend, but seeing another woman fuck her — a woman who knew what she was doing in bed — made her blood boil. But when Denali invited her over after work, it all clicked. She wasn’t oblivious, she could put two and two together and realize this was a ploy to get some extra attention.
“If that’s how she wants to play,” Rosé said to herself, “it’s game on.”
“Hi, Rosie,” Denali greeted cheerfully as she let her in. “How was work?”
Rosé didn’t have time for pleasantries, unceremoniously yanking Denali into her bedroom and pinning her to the door. “You think you’re so clever, don’t you?” she clicked her tongue and shook her head. “Getting me all worked up by letting Jaida fuck you on camera. You can act like you were just helping out a friend all you want, I know you were trying to make me jealous.”
Denali’s heart started racing and her face felt hot, but she did her best not to let her expression falter. “And what if I was?”
Her grin darkened and she tilted her chin up with two fingers. “Well then, Mommy’s just going to have to give you what you want, aren’t I?” She backed off of her, hands on her hips. “Go on, grab the strap and get undressed.”
“Yes, Mommy,” Denali breathed out, grabbing the strap-on from her drawer and setting it on the edge of the bed before stripping out of her clothes and tossing them aside.
Rosé smirked, undressing and fastening the harness around her hips, then took her sweet time rifling through another drawer. She knew where Denali kept her silk ropes, but it wouldn’t be a punishment if she didn’t drag it out to tease her. “Here we go,” she finally pulled one out and walked back to her. “Don’t give me that pout. You wanted my attention so badly and you got it,” she clicked her tongue as she tied her wrists together with her arms above her head.
And she knew she couldn’t argue with that, so she lay in place and watched as Rosé slicked up two fingers with lube, easing in one after the other, instantly arching up into the contact.
The taller woman allowed it, thrusting and curling her fingers into her until she deemed her ready, then eased her fingers up and lubed up the dildo, gently guiding it into her and giving her time to adjust before she started to thrust. And she knew she didn’t need to stay gentle for long — that Denali preferred it rough and could take her fair share of manhandling. So, she started thrusting hard and fast, keeping a bruising grip on her waist.
Denali whimpered and moaned, her hips bucking up as she eagerly begged for more. She kept up with Rosé’s fervent pace, though her hips started to jerk more erratically when Rosé began rubbing her clit as well.
“You gonna come, baby?” she cooed. “Go on, come for Mommy,” she prompted, then continued to thrust through her orgasm. She waited until Denali laid flat and spent on the bed, but didn’t move. When the woman underneath her looked up inquisitively, the smirk returned to her lips. “You didn’t think I was done, did you?” And after a beat of silence where Denali realized what she was in for, Rosé began thrusting again.
The cycle repeated longer than Denali could’ve anticipated. After the third orgasm, she started to feel lightheaded, after the fifth, she could barely keep her eyes open, let alone focused on anything.
And mercifully, when Rosé realized she was about to tap out, she stopped, pulling out of her and untying her wrists. She tossed the rope aside and shimmied out of the harness. “There we go, you were so good, baby,” she praised as she got the two of them under the covers. “How are you feeling?”
“‘M good,” Denali mumbled, cuddling up to Rosé and nuzzling her head into the crook of her neck. She didn’t have the energy to stop and think, to overanalyze her actions and stop herself from crossing the line between friends-with-benefits and… something more. That didn’t matter. What mattered was Rosé being soft and warm and very attentive when it came to aftercare.
“Do you need anything?” she asked gently. “Water? Something to eat? Advil?” As comfortable as she was in bed with her, she would’ve gotten up at the drop of a hat if need be.
But Denali shook her head. “I’m fine, Rosie,” she assured in a soft, sleepy voice. “Just don’t move, I need you to be my body pillow.”
“Go ahead, baby. I’m not going anywhere,” Rosé promised. They laid in comfortable silence, though it left her alone with her thoughts. She started to analyze her feelings when she saw the video, the possessiveness for someone she had no claim to. Even though they were both single, she had the wherewithal to realize this could go down a similar path to Lemon and Priyanka’s if she wasn’t careful. “Hey, Denali, I—”
Oh. She was asleep.
“Maybe next time,” Rosé murmured to herself.
17 notes · View notes
buckybarnesdollface · 4 years
Text
Vampires & Pinup Girls
*sorry to everyone in advance who’s reading on the mobile app, I can’t get my keep reading link to show up on the app, it only works on a laptop, I’m so sorry*        
            “Attendance is mandatory,” Tony said. “The whole team is expected to be there.”
            Some grumbles sounded from around the conference table. I watched as Bucky shot Tony a dirty look, but before an argument could break out between the two of them, I quickly cut in.
            “Why is it mandatory for everyone, Tony? It’s just a Halloween party.”
            “It is mandatory, Ms. (Y/L/N), because this is the first event the Avengers are throwing since…Well, since before the Accords,” Tony explained. “For two years the team’s image has been skewed to the public. This party is meant to show the world that we are once again a united team and stronger than ever.”
            “So make an announcement or send out Christmas cards or something instead of forcing us to attend a stupid party,” Bucky grumbled, and then he pushed himself away from the table and stormed off. Steve shot Tony an apologetic look before following his friend.
            “Always the drama queen,” Tony muttered, and I turned my head to glare at him.
      “It makes him uncomfortable being around that many strangers,” I snapped. “The public hasn’t exactly been the most sympathetic to his situation, and it doesn’t make it any easier when he doesn’t even feel like he belongs with his own team.”
            From around the table the team stared at me with wide eyes. Natasha arched an eyebrow at me and my cheeks reddened. I took a shaky breath and then muttered, “Just cut him some slack; you don’t know how hard it is for some people to put themselves out there,” before getting up and leaving the conference room.
            I didn’t so much as hear Nat and Wanda follow me out as I felt them coming. Nat was emanating mild concern while Wanda radiated sympathy. I didn’t turn to look at them as they approached, instead slumping against a wall and shaking my head.
            “When Steve recruited me for the team, it was supposed to be because I was supposed to be helpful,” I mumbled. “Instead it just seems like my powers put me in a lot of uncomfortable positions.”
            “You know the tension between Stark and Barnes isn’t going away anytime soon,” Nat said to me. “You aren’t going to magically fix everything overnight, (Y/N).”
            “I know that,” I groaned, and then I turned to Wanda. While I felt other people’s feelings, she could read minds. She was the only one who even somewhat understood and shared the burden I carried. “How do you block it all out?” I asked her, and she shook her head.
            “I’ve already taught you how to tone it down, (Y/N),” she murmured sympathetically. “If you can’t control your powers around him it’s because you’re choosing not to, whether it’s a conscious decision or not.”
            I shook my head. “It…It’s different with him,” I explained. “With most people, even when they’re feeling very strong emotions, usually I can tune it out. But with Bucky, everything he feels is just so intense. He’s always in pain and he’s always sad. But it’s such a deep pain and sadness that it tears through everything else and practically screams ‘I’m here’ at me.” I pursed my lips. “I just want to take all that pain away but he never lets anyone but Steve close enough for me to even suggest it.”
            “Are you sure it has nothing to do with the fact that you’re in love with him?” Natasha asked softly, and I glared at her.
            “I am not –”
            “(Y/N), there’s no point in denying it any longer,” Wanda sighed.
            “Why not? It’s not like I can do anything about it.” My tone was meant to come off as angry but I just sounded sad. “We don’t even talk. I get the standard ‘hello’ in passing but that’s it. I can’t break past the brick wall he’s built around himself to get to what’s on the inside.”
            There was, however, one thing I was keeping from them. Other than the pain and sadness that radiated from Bucky, there was something else. The first time I’d met him after Steve brought me to the compound, an inexplicable warmth spread from him to me the moment our eyes locked. Since that day, the warmth had grown stronger until every time I was in the same room as the surly supersoldier that warmth fought with his pain for my attention. I couldn’t explain it, but it drew me to him like a moth to a flame, and even though we never spoke more than two words at a time to each other I felt like I had a personal connection to this broken man.
            The next day Steve came up to me while I was in the gym training.
            “Tony told me what you said yesterday,” he said, and I blushed as I lowered the weights back onto the bar. I sat up and wiped the sweat from my forehead.
            “I’m sorry if I overstepped, I know it wasn’t my place –” I started, but Steve cut me off.
            “There’s no need to apologize, (Y/N),” he chuckled. “I actually came here to thank you. I know Buck hasn’t had the easiest time adjusting to being part of the team, but ever since you’ve come along you’ve gone out of your way to make him feel like he belongs. So, thank you.”
            My cheeks were hot. “Well at least someone notices,” I mumbled, and Steve shook his head.
            “He notices,” he assured me. “Just…keep trying with him, (Y/N). I know he puts up a front and comes off like he’d rather keep to himself, but he does want to open up. He just needs a person who’s patient and that he feels comfortable around.”
            “I can be patient,” I whispered, my throat all of a sudden dry, and Steve smiled.
            “He needs someone like you in his life,” he said. “He must be sick of just my company by now.”
            “Oh, Stevie, c’mon; you aren’t that bad,” I teased, and Steve laughed as he poked my side playfully. Then his face straightened.
            “Before I let you get back to your workout, I also have a favour to ask you.”
            “Shoot.”
            “I’m going on a mission with Sam for the next couple of days,” he explained. “Is there any way you could just keep an eye on Bucky? Just make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid or gets into a fight with Tony? I’ll be back on Friday in time for the party but with Sam and I both gone Bucky isn’t really going to have anyone…”
            My heart had started to pound rapidly, but I nodded – Probably much too eagerly. “Of course, Steve,” I assured him. “I’ll do my best.”
            “Thanks, (Y/N),” Steve said with a warm smile, and then he gave me a nod before leaving the gym. My heart was still hammering in my chest at the thought of being Bucky’s closest friend for the next couple of days.
            Bucky already kept to himself, but with Steve gone it was even less likely to see him around the compound. Except to occasionally come out to get food, he stayed in his room. It made keeping my promise to Steve easier, but it also made it impossible to get any one-on-one time with Bucky. So I spent the day with the rest of the team, helping to prepare for the party tomorrow night.
            I was on my way out the door with Wanda to go last-minute costume shopping when a wave of tension hit me like a freight train. It stopped me dead in my tracks, and Wanda shot me a concerned look before I turned and followed the feeling to the kitchen.
            The tension in there was so much worse. Bucky and Tony were in a standoff, both of them radiating the same energy as two dogs about to go for each other’s throats. Although I didn’t know the reason for the fight, I could tell that Tony was on the offense while Bucky was defensive. Neither of the men had noticed me and Wanda, but I could see the rage in Tony’s eyes and the glint in Bucky’s eyes when Tony took a step closer to him. More importantly, though, I could feel the severity of the situation in their emotions and if I didn’t do something then someone was going to get hurt.
            Wanda must have read the direction my thoughts were headed because she opened her mouth to speak, but I was already crossing the room.
            “Enough!” I snarled at the two men. “You aren’t children! And you aren’t animals either, so stop acting like it. You’re grown-ass men who should be able to coexist in the same building without the unnecessary hostility.”
            “He broke the treadmill!” Tony spat, and Bucky’s eyes flashed.
            “I told you, it wasn’t me,” he said through gritted teeth, and he moved to take a step closer. Before the fight could escalate, I stepped between the two men, pressing a hand to each of their chests to hold them apart.
            “Stop it!” I shouted. Both of them looked shocked, but they stood down. I hadn’t intended to use my powers on them, so I was surprised and a little frightened when I felt a wave of calm wash over Bucky’s emotions. However, after quickly assessing Tony’s emotions I found he was still burning with anger which meant that I couldn’t have used my powers or he would be calm too. Confused, I quickly removed my hands from their chests. Bucky shot Tony a dirty look before storming out of the kitchen.
            Torn between wanting to follow him and wanting to yell at Tony, I narrowed my eyes. I turned to Tony. “For the record, it was Thor who broke the treadmill,” I said icily. “I get that you don’t like him, but this whole making his life miserable thing has to stop, Tony. You of all people should be more considerate of the shit he’s already dealing with. Grow up.”
            With that I turned on my heels and walked out, leaving both Tony and Wanda looking shocked.
            I knew I had to find Bucky. Usually Steve was the one to make sure he cooled down after a confrontation, but with Steve not here that responsibility fell to me.
            “F.R.I.D.A.Y., where did Bucky go?” I asked the AI.
            “Sergeant Barnes is in the gym.”
            Of course he was. I headed downstairs to the gym and took a deep breath before opening the door. Bucky had his back to me, engrossed in taking his frustration out on one of the punching bags. With one particularly hard punch he broke the bag clean from the cable it hung from and split the leather. Sand spilled over the floor and the broken bag skidded across the room, and Bucky cursed.
            “As if Stark needed another reason to hate me,” he muttered, and I bit my lip.
            “I can clean it up for you,” I offered hesitantly, and Bucky turned to me. His brows were knit together and his mouth was drawn in a frown as he rubbed at the knuckles of his flesh hand. They were red from the punching bag.
            “I don’t need you to clean up my messes,” he said in a low voice, and I frowned.
            “I never said you did. I was just offering to help.”
            “Like in the kitchen?” He glared at me. “What were you thinking?”
            “I was thinking,” I snapped, “that I had to stop the fight before one of you did something you’d regret. Steve would have done the same thing –”
            “You aren’t Steve.”
            His words were like a punch to my gut. “I know that,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “I get that you’d rather Steve be here than me, but I can’t help that. He’s on a mission, and I’m here. Sorry if that upsets you.”
            Bucky winced, and suddenly guilt tinged his anger and annoyance. He quickly shook his head.
            “I didn’t mean it like that, (Y/N),” he told me. “What I meant was that you shouldn’t have just jumped in like that. It’s like a kitten trying to stop a fight between two pitbulls.”
            This time I glared. “You think I’m a kitten?” I hissed, and Bucky shook his head.
            “I think it was dangerous for you to step in like that,” he replied, and then he turned his head away from me. “When I get angry like that, I…I don’t always trust myself.”
            Self-loathing swallowed up any other emotion he was feeling, and I could feel my heart aching for him. Hesitating, I took a couple of steps closer to him.
            “Bucky, don’t do this,” I said softly. “Don’t doubt yourself. You’ve come such a long way; don’t doubt the progress you’ve made.”
            His gaze met mine, and for a second horror flashed through his eyes. “I’m sorry,” he said in a hoarse voice, and my brow furrowed.
            “Why are you apologizing?”
            “Because you feel what other people are feeling,” he answered, “and it must be hell being around me. I don’t want anyone else to have to feel how I feel.”
            I felt my heart leap to my throat at the sadness that enveloped every part of the man standing in front of me. More than anything I wanted to wrap my arms around him and take his pain away, but I knew I couldn’t make that choice for him. He’d had too many choices taken from him in his life when it came to his mind; this one had to be his.
            “You don’t have to feel like this,” I told him quietly. His eyes met mine and he hesitated before speaking.
            “Steve told me you could alter the way others feel,” he murmured. “I just…I’ve had people messing with my head for most of my life. I want to be in control of it all. Good or bad.”
            “I understand,” I said softly. “I wouldn’t ever do it without your permission. I wouldn’t be taking anything from you, either. I can’t take memories and my effects are only temporary, but it does help in the moment. So if you ever need it…just let me know.”
            I was worried I had overstepped a boundary, but Bucky’s emotions revealed that he was slowly becoming less defensive around me.
            “Does it take anything out of you,” he asked, “when you do it?”
            I shook my head. “Not usually. It can be mentally draining, sometimes, being exposed to so many different emotions around me, but Wanda’s taught me how to control it for the most part.”
            “I’m sorry if anything I’ve ever felt has been a burden on you,” Bucky said quietly. I gave him a shy smile.
            “It’s not as bad as you think,” I told him. “There’s a warmth in you. It’s nice…It feels like a fire on a cold winter night.”
            I never thought I would see James Buchanan Barnes blush, and yet there it was. It brought with it a new wave of that warmth that I had grown to love, and I ached to feel more of it.
            Unfortunately, the conversation was cut short when Scott walked into the gym. He took one look at Bucky and I, and then at the sand all over the floor from the busted punching bag, and his eyes widened.
            “It’s nothing to worry about, just an accident,” I said quickly. “If you came in here to train then don’t let us stop you. We’re just gonna clean up the mess and leave.”
            Scott still looked apprehensive, but he headed over to the bikes while Bucky and I began to clean up the sand. When we’d gotten rid of the mess, Bucky gave me a rueful smile.
            “Thank you,” he said softly, and I returned the smile.
            “Don’t mention it. I should get going; I’m supposed to be shopping with Wanda right now.”
            “Oh, yeah, go then. I’ll be alright.”
            He turned to leave, but I took a deep breath. “Bucky?”
            “Yeah?” he replied instantly, spinning on his heels. He looked almost…hopeful?
            “If you ever need anything…don’t hesitate to ask,” I murmured, and he smiled. The warmth he usually exuded had intensified until my whole body felt as if it were wrapped in a thick blanket.
            “Thank you, (Y/N),” he murmured, and then he was gone, leaving me feeling more unsteady than I’d ever felt.
            “(Y/N), you look amazing,” Wanda breathed as I stepped out of the bathroom. I blushed and smoothed out the skirt of my dress.
            “You think?” I asked uncertainly. “You don’t think I look silly, or dumb…?”
            Nat grinned as she put on her devil horns headband. “If that outfit doesn’t have Barnes foaming at the mouth then the guy’s either blind or gay.”
            My blush deepened, but I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t specifically chosen this costume for Bucky’s benefit. The red dress with white polka dots, the red pumps that had me standing six inches taller, the vibrant red lipstick, and the victory rolls that my hair had been styled into all made my 1940s-era pin-up girl ensemble. As I regarded my reflection in Wanda’s full-length mirror, I couldn’t help but admire how much I actually liked this look on me.
            “Seriously, (Y/N) – You’ll be catching Bucky’s eye as well as the eyes of every other person with a dick at this party tonight,” Wanda teased. “Hell, if I weren’t so in love with Vis, I would go for you right now.”
            She tried to make a seductive face but with her bunny ears and the little painted pink nose all I could do was giggle at how silly it looked and shake my head.
            “C’mon, let’s get down there before Tony sends someone for us.”
            As usual, Tony’s party was over-the-top. The entire main floor of the compound had been transformed into a mix of a club and a haunted house, with Halloween décor and flashing lights everywhere. The party was already in full swing and there had to have been at least three hundred people there.
            Feeling a bit out of place, I dragged the girls over to the bar.
            “Whiskey sour,” I told the bartender, and as soon as he handed me the glass I downed a mouthful.
            “Damn, girl!” I heard from behind me, and turned to see Sam dressed as Will Smith’s character from Men in Black eying me with approval. Beside him Steve – dressed as Indiana Jones and looking absolutely adorable – looked as if he were unsure if he wanted to admire my costume or be the gentleman he was and not stare.
            “She looks hot, huh?” Nat said smugly, and Sam nodded.
            “Girl is on fire!” he breathed. “Who are you trying to impress, (Y/N)?”
            My cheeks flamed. “No one,” I said too quickly. “I, uh…I just liked the costume.”
            “You look just like you’ve come straight out of a magazine from the forties,” Steve said, shaking his head. “Buck’s gotta see this, it’s uncanny.”
            His words set my heart racing, but when he turned and saw Bucky wasn’t anywhere in sight, Steve frowned. Sam rolled his eyes.
            “Shoulda known he’d take off the first chance he got,” he said as Steve’s eyes scanned the crowd.
            “I’ll find him,” Steve said, and he was about to leave when I set a hand on his arm.
            “Let me handle this,” I said softly, and Steve’s brow furrowed.
            “Are you sure?” he asked uncertainly. “He isn’t exactly the easiest to deal with when he’s like this.”
            “Just trust me.”
            Steve nodded, and I gave him a small smile before slipping away from the group. It didn’t take long for me to pick up on Bucky’s emotions. He was distressed, and it radiated so strongly it nearly drowned out everyone else around me. I followed the feeling into the kitchen and then the pantry, where I found Bucky leaning against the marble counter and breathing heavily.
            “Bucky?” I said cautiously, and his head snapped up. When he saw me his eyes widened and he shook his head.
            “(Y/N), what are you doing here?” he asked. His voice was tight.
            “Steve was wondering where you were. He was worried.”
            Bucky rolled his eyes, and then turned away from me. I saw the muscle in his jaw twitch, and waited for him to speak.
            “I don’t want to be here,” he finally said.
            “But you’re already in costume,” I said encouragingly, and to be honest it surprised me that Steve had even managed to talk him into wearing one. He was dressed as a vampire, with a black shirt and a red velvet doublet over it. He had no fake fangs, but his already-pale skin and sharp cheekbones, combined with the way he’d pulled his hair back in a low ponytail, complemented the costume much better than a set of plastic fangs would. He was beautiful, in a dark and sexy way, but I was not here to admire him. “I’m not a fan of these parties, either,” I admitted to him, “but Tony was right. We do need to show solidarity as a team.”
            “I can’t go out there, (Y/N), you don’t understand,” he said in a quiet voice, and the severity of his anxiety hit me like a truck. He was terrified.
            “You can,” I murmured gently. “I know being around so many people makes you uncomfortable, but you have friends out there to help you through it. You’ve got Steve, and Sam, and…me.”
            I bit my lip in anticipation of his response. Finally, he looked at me – really looked at me for the first time since I’d found him – and his eyes widened.
            “Shit, doll, your costume is taking me right back to 1941,” he murmured, and I blushed.
            “Is that a good or a bad thing?”
            “Good,” he assured me quickly. “You look…you look amazing.”
            My cheeks were hot and my heart was ready to burst out of my ribcage, but I couldn’t let my personal feelings get in the way of why I’d come to find him. “You don’t look so bad yourself, Dracula,” I chuckled, “but no one will see that if you stay in here all night.”
            He shook his head again, his face paling. “(Y/N), I can’t…”
            “You can,” I insisted. “Let me help you, Bucky. I can take away your anxiety if that’s what you want.”
            For a moment he looked torn. I was sure he was going to say no, but to my surprise he nodded.
            “Alright,” he finally said. “I…I trust you. Do it.”
            “You’re sure?”           
            “Please.”
            There was nothing but sincerity in his eyes, and with a deep breath I stepped towards him, hesitating before reaching out to take his flesh hand between both of mine. His skin was warmer than I’d expected and I could feel his eyes on me, but I couldn’t bring myself to look up at him. Instead I focused on the buttons of his doublet until all of his anxiety melted away into a calmness.
            “How do you feel?” I asked tentatively as I let go of his hand and stepped back.
            “So much better,” he admitted in awe. “(Y/N), thank you. I…Wow. I wish I had let you do this sooner.”
            A wave of pride washed over me, and I gave him a warm smile. “Happy to help,” I said. “Now, are you ready to join the party?”
            Bucky nodded. “I think so.”
            “If you start to feel overwhelmed at all throughout the night, just come grab my hand and I’ll help. Okay?”
            It was Bucky’s turn to blush. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this, (Y/N),” he murmured. “I haven’t had peace of mind like this in a long time.”
            “As I said, happy to help. Now c’mon, before Steve comes looking for us both.”
            Steve mouthed a “thank you” to me as I led Bucky into the party. I replied with a smile and was glad to feel that Bucky’s anxiety hadn’t returned upon facing the party head-on. Nat and Wanda both arched their brows at me.
            “What did you say to get him here?” Wanda asked.
            “Or what did you do?” Nat smirked and I glared at her.
            “I did what I would have done for anyone on the team.”
            “Well he keeps staring at you,” Nat pointed out. “Guess the costume is working?”
            Before I could even look to see if he really was in fact staring, Wanda dragged me out onto the dancefloor. “We’ll give him something to stare at!” she giggled, and then she was twirling me around and I almost – almost – was having too much fun to remember I was trying to catch a certain supersoldier’s attention.
            Throughout the night I tried to keep in touch with Bucky’s emotions to make sure his anxiety wasn’t returning, but after a few whiskey sours my focus wasn’t as sharp and Nat and Wanda had me dancing until my feet started to ache in my heels. Sam had joined us on the dancefloor, as had Thor and Peter. Eventually, Nat went and grabbed a hold of Steve’s and Bucky’s hands and dragged them into the group.
            “You guys are old, but you’re not dead!” she exclaimed. “Show us some of that forties’ charm!”
            Bucky’s eyes widened, and I could feel his anxiety start to creep back into his mind. Before he could open his mouth, Wanda had pulled Steve forward to dance with her and Nat was nudging me towards Bucky.
            I hesitated before setting a hand on Bucky’s arm. “If you need me to do the thing, I will,” I told him quietly, but he shook his head.
            “No, I’m fine. Just…Dance with me?”
            He said it as a question, and I gave him a small smile and nodded. It was a slow song playing and I hesitantly slipped my arms around his neck. Bucky set his hands on my waist and then looked at me imploringly.
            “Is this alright?” he asked and I chuckled.
            “This is 2019, Buck. If dance moves were rated like movies, this one would barely be considered PG.”
            He blushed but nodded, and then we swayed gently to the music. It was neither awkward nor perfect – It was just nice, but I was okay with just nice if it meant I was dancing with Bucky. When the song ended and a more upbeat one started, he didn’t pull away like I had expected him to do, but instead he twirled me around and I let out a little shriek of surprise.
            “Natasha was right; I’m old, not dead,” Bucky said. “Let me prove to you there’s more to me than a brooding ex-assassin.”
            We danced for the better part of an hour, and I think everyone was shocked to learn that this side of Bucky existed. Steve looked thrilled – After all, he likely hadn’t seen his best friend so carefree in over seventy years. I myself was giddy with happiness; this night was so much better than I had thought it would be. As the time passed, though, my heels started making my feet ache more and more until I could barely stand, let alone dance. I apologized to the group and went to find a couch to rest on. Bucky detached himself from the group and followed me.
            “You alright?” he asked me as I sank into the cushions of a couch not too far from the bar.
            “Yeah, I just needed to sit,” I replied. “These shoes are unforgiving.”
            “So take ‘em off.”
            “But they complete the outfit.”
            “Doll, with or without the shoes you still look stunning, trust me.” He sat on the edge of the table in front of me. “C’mon, let’s get you out of them before I have to start carrying you around because you can’t walk.”
            I raised an eyebrow at him. “You would carry me around if I couldn’t walk?”
            “Well it’s the least I could do,” he replied. “I mean, I owe you one, don’t I? If it weren’t for you, then I wouldn’t be here right now. I’d be up in my room alone missing out on all the fun down here.”
            “You don’t owe me,” I protested. “Seeing you have fun for once is reward enough for me.”
            He gave me a shy smile. “Thank you,” he murmured. “Steve was right about you.”
            This piqued my interest. “What do you mean?”
            Bucky blushed and ducked his head, suddenly uncomfortable. “It’s nothing, I just…” He shook his head, then stood. “I need a drink,” he said. “Do you want a drink?”
            “Um, yeah, sure. A whiskey sour, I guess,” I said, and he nodded before taking off to the bar and leaving me confused.
            He returned with a beer for him and a whiskey sour for me. He handed me my drink but remained standing, his hand tapping the beer bottle as if he were nervous.
            “Bucky, are you alright?” I asked, and he plastered a smile onto his face.
            “Yeah, I’m just a little tired. It’s been fun, but I think I might just turn in for the night.”
            I did the best I could to hide the disappointment on my face and instead stood despite the protest from my aching feet. “I’ll walk with you,” I told him. “I’m getting tired, too.”
            “(Y/N), you don’t have to leave the party just because I am,” Bucky protested. “Stay. Have fun.”
            I wasn’t sure if it was the liquor or just pure confidence that drove me to say what I did next.
            “How can I have fun when the best part of my night is leaving?”
            Bucky’s eyes widened, and I watched as his Adam’s apple bobbed up and down when he swallowed. “You don’t mean that,” he finally said. “You just want me to stay.”
            I shook my head. “I never said we had to stay,” I disagreed. “I’m just saying my night has been a lot better with you as a part of it.”
            “(Y/N)…” Bucky shook his head. “What do you want from me?”
            “Only the truth.”
            “And what truth would that be?”
            “Why did you let me use my powers on you tonight?”
            Bucky frowned. “I’m tired of letting my insecurities control me.”
            I shook my head. “I meant, why tonight? I’ve offered before and you wouldn’t, but tonight you barely hesitated.”
            Bucky was silent for a moment. When he finally spoke, he wouldn’t meet my eyes. “Because,” he murmured, “you walked into that pantry and I felt calmer before you even touched me. And you were wearing that damn outfit…I knew I’d be kicking myself in the ass if I let you walk out of that pantry back into the party because with the way you look tonight any guy here would be all over you.”
            My breath caught in my throat and I felt my body grow warm. I wanted to jump him right then and there, but he was nervous and I didn’t want to scare him. “So why are you leaving me here now?” I asked him quietly.
            The pause before his answer was even longer this time. “Because it scares me to think that you’ll see me differently if you spend any more time with me,” he admitted in a rough voice.
            I took a step towards him, and then another, until we were mere inches apart. “I see the guy that made my night pretty damn great,” I told him. Before he could speak, I took his flesh hand in mine and was met with a wave of heat. “You’re incredibly warm,” I murmured.
            “My body temperature runs higher than a normal person’s –” he started, but I shook my head.
            “Not that. I mean that warmth I told you I felt in you? It’s…stronger. A lot stronger.”
            In fact, it was so strong it was radiating from him to me until we were enveloped in our own little wildfire. I couldn’t even feel anyone else around me anymore, just him.
            “I have one more question,” I said, and Bucky pursed his lips before nodding at me to continue. I licked my lips before asking, “Do you really want to go upstairs to your room alone while I stay here at the party?”
            Bucky gritted his teeth. “No.”
            “Then what do you want?”
            “I want you to tell me neither of us are spending the night alone tonight.”
            My hand on his tightened. “As long as you promise me that as much as you love this outfit, you won’t hesitate to help me out of it,” I said in a low voice, and Bucky’s blue eyes darkened as the heat he radiated became almost stifling.
            “Upstairs,” he growled. “Now.”
            His tone made me shiver in anticipation. “Whose room?”
            “Yours is closer.”
            The trip from the elevator to my door was a blur of heat and the thickest tension I’d ever felt. My stomach flipped with nerves as I felt Bucky’s eyes on me from behind me, and when the elevator stopped on the third floor, he followed me to my door. I managed to turn the knob, but as soon as I had stepped into the room Bucky’s hands were on my waist and he was spinning me around to face him. He kicked the door shut, his hands still on my waist as his eyes regarded me with hunger but also hesitance.
            “(Y/N), are you sure you want this?” he asked me, and I rolled my eyes.
            “James Buchanan Barnes, if you don’t kiss me right now, I swear to god…”
            I didn’t get to finish my threat, however, because Bucky had pulled me flush against him and crushed his lips to mine. I let out a surprised gasp and my hands quickly grasped Bucky’s biceps to steady myself as my legs started to feel weak. I had pictured this moment for months, and now that it was actually happening it was better than I could have ever imagined. His lips were soft but his kiss was hard, and soon he had me breathless.
            “Bucky,” I breathed, disconnecting our lips. His mouth continued to trail down my jaw to my neck and my hands on his arms tightened.
            “Tell me what you want, doll,” he murmured against my skin. “Tell me.”
            “You. I want you.”
            Suddenly Bucky’s hands slid under my thighs and he lifted me up. My legs wrapped around his waist and he reconnected our kiss as he carried me to the bed, where he laid me down among the blankets and pillows. He crawled on top of me, his eyes still dark, and tugged his bottom lip between his teeth as he looked at me.
            “You are so beautiful,” he told me quietly, and I was sure I blushed from head to toe. Bucky leaned in to kiss me softly, and when he pulled away, I bit my lip.
            “Thought you were gonna help me out of this dress, Sergeant,” I said to him in a husky voice. I watched his Adam’s apple bob up and down as he swallowed hard, but then he gave me a small smile and shook his head.
            “Oh, I will, doll, but you gotta have patience. I plan on taking my time with this.” He leaned in so that his mouth was at my ear, his breath hot. “Wanna make sure I ruin you for all other men.”
            His words sent shivers through me and I let out a soft whimper as his teeth nipped gently at my earlobe before he pulled away. The ache at my core grew stronger than ever and I sat up, my arms winding around his neck and pulling him back to me for a searing kiss. Bucky lifted me into his lap and my legs once again wound around his waist as I hugged him to me. Our mouths remained locked in a passionate dance as Bucky’s hands roamed down my body to rest on my hips. My own hands fumbled with the buttons of his velvet doublet, and once he was rid of that I tugged the hem of his black shirt from the waistband of his pants and began on those buttons as well. I only got half of them undone before Bucky’s lips tore away from mine and he cocked one dark eyebrow at me.
            “What did I say about taking my time?” he said. “Can’t do that if you tear off all my clothes right now.”
            Flushed, I pouted at him. “I need something!” I huffed, but then a wicked smile spread across my face and I started to grind my hips against Bucky’s. His eyes widened and narrowed within half a second, and then I was once again pinned to the bed with him above me.
            “Easy, doll,” he said in a low voice. “The more you try to rush me, the longer I’ll make you wait.”
            I glared up at him, but was quickly sated when his lips started kissing the hollow of my throat. I let out a soft moan and it spurred him on, his hands once again roaming the curves of my body over my dress. He shifted and used his knee to nudge my legs apart enough for him to fit his thigh between them, but when I tried to wiggle closer to give myself some relief his hands held my hips firmly to the mattress. He chuckled at my huff of annoyance.
            “I promise I’ll take good care of you, doll,” Bucky murmured. His lips had moved to the tops of my breasts that spilled out of the neckline of my dress, and his flesh hand slid slowly up my left leg while the metal hand still held my hips in place. I could feel myself grow hotter as his hand slid further up my leg, under my dress and towards the inside of my thigh. I tugged the elastic from his hair and carded my fingers through it. It was soft, and Bucky momentarily stopped his actions to close his eyes and let out a quiet groan. As sexy as the sound was, I silently cursed myself because his hand had been so close to where I needed it to be.
            “You make it awful hard to take my time, doll,” he told me, his voice husky. “I can practically smell how bad you want it.”
            I blushed. “How…?”
            “Supersoldier, remember? Everything is enhanced.”
            I should have been embarrassed that he could smell my arousal, but honestly it just made the whole thing that much hotter. I bit my lip, all annoyance at his slow pace replaced with the need to feel him everywhere.
            “Please. Bucky,” I whined. “I need you to touch me.”
            Bucky grinned, and then his hand under my dress finally slid up the inside of my thigh and over the black lace panties I was wearing. My eyes drifted shut at the contact, and when his hand applied more pressure to my clothed core I whimpered.
            “This what you wanted, doll?” Bucky murmured as he rubbed at my core. I could only nod, and when he pushed my panties aside to slide his warm fingers through my slick folds my breath caught in my throat. “So wet for me,” he breathed. “I’ve barely even touched you yet.”
            “So touch me,” I challenged, and Bucky’s eyes narrowed. The next thing I knew he was tearing the panties from my hips and I couldn’t even care that it was my favourite pair – The action was so hot that it just made me want him that much more. I sat up and grabbed his shirt, yanking it open. Buttons popped and Bucky growled, pulling me until I was straddling his lap as his shirt fell from his shoulders, leaving him bare from the waist up. He really was a work of art, but I didn’t have long to marvel at his beauty before his lips crashed against mine and his hand once again found its way under my dress. Before he could touch me, though, I pulled away from his kiss and shook my head.
            “Not that one,” I told him. “I want the metal one.”
            Bucky’s eyes bulged, and for a minute I feared I’d pushed him too far. But then his eyes darkened and he replaced his flesh hand with the vibranium one. He held my eyes as he ran his fingers through my folds, the contrast between the cold metal and my wet heat sending shivers through my body. When he finally sank one and then two fingers inside of me my head fell back and I let out an obscene moan.
            “That’s it,” Bucky cooed, his fingers pumping in and out of me slowly. “I’ve got you, baby girl. Just let me take care of you.”
            I moaned again, and Bucky shifted our bodies so he was hitting me at a different angle. I cried out as his fingers found that magic spot inside me, and Bucky watched with a rapt expression on his face as I more or less fucked his hand. I could feel the coil in my abdomen tighten, but before I could come Bucky was pulling his hand away, leaving me empty and aching.
            “Not yet, doll,” he murmured, and instead of whining I grabbed his wrist and brought his hand to my mouth, licking his metal digits clean of my juices without breaking eye contact. He stared at me with lust-filled eyes and I could feel him hardening beneath me. I smirked as I let his hand fall to his side.
            “You aren’t the only one who knows how to play this game,” I teased. A growl rumbled from his chest, and then in one swift movement my dress had been yanked over my head and I was on my back and pinned to the bed with him hovering above me. His hair hung in his face, and I reached up to tuck some of it behind his ear. He turned his head to nip lightly at my wrist.
            “You look absolutely breathtaking right now, doll,” he murmured, and I grinned.
            “My view’s not too bad, either,” I chuckled. “But are we gonna keep staring at each other or actually do something?”
            Bucky laughed, and then he flipped over so that he was on his back and I was straddling his hips. His hands slid up my body until they cupped my breasts, and when his thumbs brushed over my nipples, I let out a soft moan and grinded my hips against his, causing his erection to twitch in his pants. I leaned down to catch his lips with mine, and as we kissed one of his hands alternated between my breasts while the other rocked me against him. The friction of his clothed erection against my bare core was going to quickly bring me to an orgasm, but before I could even build up to it Bucky’s hands gripped my hips and he tugged me up his body until his face was level with the heat between my legs.
            “You smell so good, doll,” he mumbled. “Gotta have a taste.”
            Before I could protest, Bucky was lifting my hips and sliding his face between my thighs. His tongue swiped along my slit and I moaned so loud I was sure the entire compound would have heard me if not for the party going on downstairs. My hands gripped the iron headboard in front of me for support as Bucky’s tongue continued to explore my folds. When his mouth finally sought out my clit I gasped his name, my hands letting go of the headboard so my fingers could tangle in his hair to hold him there. I could feel him smile against me, his hands tight on my thighs around his head, and when he began to suck on my clit, I couldn’t help but roll my hips against his face. My enthusiasm had him moaning into me which only added to my pleasure, and it wasn’t long before I was so close to falling over the edge.
            “Bucky…” I whined breathlessly. His mouth briefly stopped its ministrations and his eyes met mine. He looked about as wrecked as I felt.
            “Come for me, doll,” he urged, his voice husky. “Come all over my face, I wanna taste how sweet your release is.”
            His words, combined with his lips wrapping around my clit, had me coming undone in the most intense orgasm I’d ever had. I cried out Bucky’s name, my fingers curling tightly in his hair as my nails dragged against his scalp, while Bucky brought me down with tiny kisses and kitten licks. When I’d finally somewhat gotten my breath back, Bucky lifted me off his face and sat up, pulling me to his chest and pressing a soft kiss to my forehead as he smoothed out my hair.
            These moments of tenderness weren’t something I had expected from the world’s deadliest ex-assassin, but knowing he had this side warmed my heart. However, I was still starving for his touch and the tenderness could wait until later. My hands reached down and undid the buckle of his belt before unbuttoning his pants and reaching underneath his boxer briefs to grab his length. He let out a soft hiss as my fingers curled around the shaft, and when my thumb brushed over the tip, he groaned my name.
            “I can’t do this any longer,” he panted. “I need you now.”
            With that, Bucky rid himself of the rest of his clothes and then I was on my back and he had taken himself in his hand. He slid his length through my soaked folds a few times, coating it with my juices, and then he aligned himself with my entrance and slid in fully in one slow thrust. I whimpered at how well he filled me and he let out a soft “Fuck,” stilling as he allowed for me to adjust to his size. He was certainly the largest I had ever had, but I wanted him so badly I didn’t need more than a couple of seconds to adjust. I rolled my hips up into his, and when he let out a sharp breath, I bit my lip.
            “Ruin me, Sergeant,” I said in a smoky voice, and that was all the encouragement Bucky needed because all of a sudden he was pulling out of me just to slam back into me. He set a brutal pace, his fingers digging into the flesh of my hips as he drove into me over and over, the room suddenly filled with the sound of skin on skin and our moans and whimpers of pleasure. Every time Bucky thrust into me, I let out a moan and my walls would clench around him, causing him to grunt and groan in return. It wasn’t long before my legs started to feel boneless and the coil in my stomach tightened, but before it tightened too much Bucky’s movements slowed until he was barely dragging in and out of me.
            I looked up to see that his brow was furrowed and I realized that he was concentrating on not coming. I reached up to pull his face to mine, kissing him hard as I purposely clenched my walls around his length and rolled my hips against his. He choked on the air he’d just sucked in and I could feel his cock twitch inside me.
            “(Y/N)…” he warned. “I won’t last much longer if you keep doing that.”
            “It’s okay, I’m close,” I breathed. My fingers laced through his hair as I pulled his face close to mine. “Come for me, Buck. I’ll be right behind you.”
            With a soft groan, Bucky set at a ruthless pace once again. It didn’t take long before his thrusts became more erratic, but he was determined to make me come first as he reached between us with his flesh hand to rub furiously at my clit while he drove into me. Between his fingers on my clit, the way his thick length stretched my walls while he hit that sweet spot inside of me, and his searing kiss, it took no time at all to have me coming undone and crying out “James, fuck!” My nails scratched along his back as I arched into him, and then his hips stuttered and I could feel him spill into me. He buried his face into my neck with a groan, and we stayed like that for a few minutes.
            Bucky’s weight was heavy on top of me, but in a comfortable way, so I was disappointed when his now-soft length slipped out of me and he rolled onto his back next to me. Neither of us spoke right away, and panic started to settle in – Panic that he’d gotten what he wanted and that would be it.
            He got up after a minute and disappeared into the bathroom, and I was surprised when he returned a minute later with a damp washcloth. Waiting for my permission, he cleaned up the mix of our juices between my legs with a gentleness the complete opposite of how he’d handled me only moments before. He pressed a quick kiss to the inside of my thigh as he finished up, a rueful grin on his face.
            “I made quite the mess of ya, doll, I’m sorry,” he chuckled, and I bit my lip and giggled before sitting up and brushing a damp lock of hair from his face.
            “Don’t apologize, silly. You did promise to ruin me for all other men.”      
            His eyes were blue fire as he regarded me. “Did it work?”
            I got the impression that we were no longer just carrying out playful banter; the way he was staring at me, mixed with the warmth that his mind was emitting, were what gave me the courage to do what I did next. Sitting up on my knees, I pulled him into a lingering kiss. When we broke apart, I held his eyes.
            “I don’t want anyone but you, Buck,” I whispered, my voice husky. “It’s always gonna be you.”
            I watched Bucky’s face soften. “Fuck, doll, you have no idea how happy that makes me,” he murmured, and then he laid me back down in the pillows for round two.
92 notes · View notes